Chapters Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
It's all too much for me to take The love that's shining all around you Everywhere, it's what you make For us to take, it's all too much It's too much Ah, it's too much With your long blond hair and your eyes of blue With your long blond hair and your eyes of blue -George Harrison
(Ah, if only Patti had green eyes...)
“Hey Twi!” the voice called out. “Whoa sugar, did we really make this much of a mess?” Twilight heard Applejack’s voice coming from downstairs. She walked down the stairs to the landing that looked over the library.
“Hey hey AJ, what’s going on? I thought you’d be at the orchard prepping the trees for the winter.”
“Howdy Twi – Well Ah probably should be but from what ah recall we kinda’ went overboard last night and figured ya’ll could use the help.”
“I sure could,” Twilight replied with a smile “Pinky and Fluttershy are supposed to come by, but your help means something might actually get done before Spike and Rarity get back. Pinky and Fluttershy mean well, buuuut, they kinda get distracted easily.”
“Or get distracting. I know what you mean. About that, I hate to tell you but ah just saw Pinky at the Cake’s, they were frettin something fierce - a minor disaster with a weddin’ cake. She was trying to help them out. Not sure y’all will see her today and ah heard that Fluttershy came down with the flu. Carrot Cake tole me it wasn’t too bad, a mild fever. Not like some.”
“I know. It’s pretty serious,” Twilight said as she walked over to Applejack.”No matter what, you always come through. I am so lucky to have you as my friend.”
“Shucks Twi, I’m the lucky one. Besides, I know Dashie is really busy with the weather since Nippy is out with the flu too, otherwise she’d be here.”
“I know, I hope she’s not going too crazy. She got a little wild last night.”
“How could ya tell?” asked Applejack laughing.
The library was only a moderate disaster. Twilight was working in the reading room off the main building, wiping things down and sweeping.
“Hey Twi, what’s this here gold trophy for?” Applejack called out from the library.
“After losing 4 times I finally won that. It’s my only first place award and I won it for the Canterlot Spelling Bee. It’s very special to me.” Twilight yelled back.
“Ah should’a figured you’d be a good speller.”
“It’s not that kind of spelling silly.” Said Twilight laughing, “it’s for casting spells. It’s usually on the top shelf of the bookcase but Dash bet someone she could drink an entire apple beer from it in one shot so she flew up and grabbed it. I asked her not to, but she couldn’t hear me over everypony yelling RAIN-BOW, RAIN-BOW, RAIN-BOW!”
“Yeah, ah saw that, what a belch, scared the hay out of poor Fluttershy. I’ll put it back.”
“Thanks AJ, but don’t worry about it,” Twilight called out again “I’ll take care of it- hey I can fly now! Anyway that bookshelf is temporary and it’s not attached to the wa-“
Her voice was drowned out by a tremendous crash that came from the library. Twilight’s heart leapt, She raced into the library and saw the huge bookshelf fallen over on the floor. She could see one of Applejack’s legs protruding from underneath.
“No, no NO!! APPLEJACK, can you hear me?!!” she ran over and tried to lift the bookshelf, it was far too heavy. She put herself into a deep trance and focused every ounce of her being toward moving it, her horn glowing deep lavender. Beads of perspiration instantly formed on her face and dripped from her forehead into her eyes, stinging them. Gradually the bookshelf started to lift. With a fierce grunt she forced everything she had in one large burst and the bookcase flew up and slammed against the wall before shattering, Twilight staggered from the effort, then fell to her knees and began furiously pulling the fallen books off of her friend’s still body.
There was a deep gash in her head high above the left eye that was bleeding heavily, soaking her mane. Twilight’s initial instinct was to try to put her arms around her and hold her. A rational part of her mind realized that with a potential spinal injury, she could do substantial damage. She frantically looked around the room for help but remembered she was alone. She tried to materialize a cold compress but it was frozen solid. When she tried to thaw it, it exploded into a dust of ice crystals. She ran into the bathroom and grabbed a towel, ran it under cold water then ran back to Applejack gently placing it on her wound, dabbing it gently and wincing empathetically with each touch. It came away bloody. She fought the rising emotions that threatened everything.
Irrigate the wound. Clean it She went back into the bathroom and got a glass of cold water and bought it back to Applejack. Don’t move her neck. She poured the water over the cut and watched as the bloody water drained down the sides of her head soaking her coat. This is good. This is the correct step in the process, once this washes out, put a piece of gauze over the wound and apply pressure.
As the wound flushed out she got a better look at it. Through the split she could see the white bone of her skull. She felt a wave of nausea rush up from her stomach and felt dizzy. “Don’t lose it, you can’t lose it,” she spoke out loud. Right now she wanted to scream and curse. She wanted someone to pay for this. She had unspeakable power within her and right now she was unable to control it and so it was useless.
Then something shiny and gold across the room caught her eye. “200th Annual Equestria Spelling and Conjuring Bee Championship” First Place Twilight Sparkle. Twilight could see her distorted golden reflection in the side of the large trophy; her eyes full of murderous rage. She raised it until it hung 6 feet above the floor and stared at it. She looked away from it, down to Applejack's face and suddenly her horn flashed and a large BANG resounded as the golden trophy burst into dust which settled over the pile of books.
You’ve been trained in this at Doctor Stable’s clinic from last summer. This is a patient that has been bought in with head trauma. What do you do? Don’t think about who it is, it’s just a patient. Initially apply pressure to the wound if unable to clean it, otherwise clean out the wound. Flushing with water is optimal. Examine depth of laceration. Flush with disinfectant if possible. Apply ice if practical to reduce swelling. Ice. No. Wait. Check vitals - She put her ear to Applejack's chest and let out a huge sigh of relief. It all left her dazed and confused. Then she inhaled and the body scent of Applejack filled her and this was no longer just a patient at the clinic. It was somepony who she loved as much as anything in her life. This was her Applejack.
She bit down hard to keep it together and try to get back to that place she’d been a second ago. Unfortunately she’d stepped out of that place into a world of blinding emotion and confusion. My objective is to help the patient – see to the patient’s welfare and reduce her pain.
“You’re going to be fine AJ, you’re strong and I know you-“she said, blinking back tears.
It was then that she noticed Applejack’s left back leg. The lower part of it was bent at a wrong angle. Thoughts of all the things that could be broken inside her began to rush through Twilight's mind. She was useless, overwhelmed, overmatched. She stood on wobbly legs. It was all too much and she began to see and feel the darkness descend.
At that moment, from the library entrance came a voice- “Hellooo, I heard a giant crash. Are you here Twilight? Is there anything I can do to help?” the voice called out.
“Derpy? Is that you?” Twilight cried out, suddenly snapping back to the present.
The little wall-eyed gray pony came around the corner. “What’s the matter? Twilight, why are you crying? Oh no! What happened to Applejack?!” Twilight could see she was getting very upset and on the verge of tears.
“It’s OK Derpy; Oh Celestia, thank you! Derpy, there is something you can do to help,OK? Go up to my bathroom on the 2nd floor. Do you know where it is?” The change that overcame the gray pony was incredible. Her face suddenly cleared and she got very serious. She nodded.
Twilight thought of the dust her wings would stir. “Climb the stairs and get me the first aid kit from there - it should be in the closet”
“Okay Twilight, I’ll be right back!” Derpy took the stairs two at a time and was back next to Twilight moments later.
“Thanks Derpy – You’re a life saver.”
“Thanks Twilight. What else can I do?”
“Fly to Dr. Stable’s office as fast as you can. Tell him that a large bookcase fell over on Applejack here at the library and I am with her. She has a deep laceration on her forehead that goes to the skull. I’ve irrigated it and have applied disinfectant and a bandage. She is unconscious but she has a steady heartbeat. It looks like her left rear leg is fractured below the canon so he should bring equipment to immobilize it and put a cast on it. I haven’t moved her and won’t until he arrives.” Can you remember that?
“Fly to Dr. Stable’s office as fast as I can. Tell him that a large bookcase fell over on Applejack here at the library and you are with her. She has a deep laceration on her forehead that goes to the skull. You’ve irrigated it and have applied disinfectant and a bandage. She is unconscious but she has a steady heartbeat. It looks like her left rear leg is fractured below the canon so he should bring equipment to immobilize it and put a cast on it. You haven’t moved her and won’t until he arrives, I got it.”
Twilight stood there slack jawed as Derpy headed out the door. She thanked Celestia that Ponyville was the town that Derpy had chosen as her home. She should have a big red heart on her flank, not bubbles.
Twilight’s go to in times of crisis were her checklists, but as she looked around it was almost impossible to grab hold of reality, much less formulate a straight thought process as to how to deal with everything. Despite all the things she’d experienced in her life, from Discord to Chrysalis, she had never faced anything so frightening. This wasn’t helping. Twilight remembered her meditations lessons with Cadence, and closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them to look at Applejack and she felt the panic rise again.
OK, let me think - shock, she is in shock, let’s see,- get her a blanket. Twilight ran the 2 flights upstairs and grabbed the quilt off her bed. As she ran back downstairs she heard a voice. She knew it immediately
“Oh dear sweet Celestia Nooo!!” It was Rainbow Dash, she’d come crashing into the library and scrambled, slipping and stumbling over the books on the floor and was on her knees next to Applejack's body. She knew enough not to touch or move her and just knelt there next to Applejack, her forelegs wrapped around the top of her head crying hysterically. She heard Twilight coming down the stairs from the loft and looked up, her face wet with tears.
“I saw Derpy,” she sobbed. “She was on her way to of Dr. Stable’s, she told me. Twi, tell me she’s ok.” Twilight saw that the gauze she’s applied to the wound was soaked with blood. She put the quilt around Applejack with Rainbow’s help. The usually cocky brash cyan pony looked to Twilight for hope. Twilight’s knowledge and intelligence made her the defacto source for information and help.
She reached out to Rainbow Dash to bring her close; to hold her and comfort her but the cyan pony drew back.
“Twilight just please, just tell me she’s going to be ok,” she was furious and choking back tears “that’s all, that’s all I need to hear. C’mon Twi, just say it!” Twilight moved to her and put her arms around her. Rainbow didn’t seem to notice. Then she turned and buried her face into the soft fur on Twilight's shoulder. Her breathing was so rapid that Twilight worried she might hyperventilate.. “PLEEEASE,” Rainbow cried.
Rainbow Dash and Applejack were very close. There was an innate sense of camaraderie and competition that transcended the usual “I can do it better than you”. It was like they were two partnered spirits that had traveled the millenniums’ together, to be forever inseparably linked. It was evident to everypony in town. It was great to be with them when they started to crack jokes. They were like a comedy team, playing one off the other. Twilight took a deep shaky breath and looked into her eyes.
“It’s going to be OK Dashie, just try to calm down. We’re going to do everything we can to help her get better. What’s AJ gonna say when I tell her how you lost it? C'mon do you really think she’s never gonna let you forget it?” It got a couple of teary laughs out of Rainbow. Twilight continued to hold her and slowly rocked her back and forth. Gradually Rainbow Dash quieted down
“How’s she doing, any change?” Dr. Stable was suddenly there bending over Applejack's body with a stethoscope listening to her heart. He nodded to his assistant, a Pegasus pony, who’d begun the process of unpacking the suture kit. He began to relay initial observations to her and then placed a thermometer into her mouth, shined a flashlight into her eyes, then looked into her ears and up her nose. His assistant took her blood pressure and drew blood.
“It looks like she may have suffered a concussion. Nurse, I need a picture of her cranial structure.” The nurse closed her eyes and her horn began to glow white. A incredibly detailed three dimensional image of Applejack's brain appeared in the air in front of the doctor. He examined it and rotated it. Using a white probe that was also glowing white, presumably from his assistant, he cut away parts of the image and examined them. After several minutes he asked for a general scan of her body with a detail image of her leg. He looked at that carefully and spoke to his assistant quietly.
Twilight heard only two words: Hemorrhage, paralysis. Suddenly the world was silent. She fought the images that appeared in her mind. It took all her self control not to interrupt.
While this was going on, Derpy quietly walked in, saw how upset Rainbow Dash was and went to her side. She whispered to her. “You okay Rainbow Dash? Is there anything I can do to help?”
Rainbow Dash looked at the little gray pony and gave her kind of a crooked smiled. “Hiya Derpy, there sure is,” she sniffed, “you and I gotta fly out to Sweet Apple Acres and talk to Big Macintosh” The two walked to the library’s entrance and before they took off, Rainbow glanced over her shoulder at Twilight who seemed relieved at hearing their plan. Twilight looked at her and without a trace of humor mouthed “I love you” to Rainbow, who, just as stoic, mouthed back “I know.”
It was a running joke between them from the Daring Do series of novels. It was a good sign and did a lot to get then both back towards center.
“Twilight?” Dr. Stable looked tired. “Applejack has suffered a severe concussion. From what I can tell-“
“I just heard you say hemorrhage and paralysis. Is she...?” Twilight asked, hoping not to sound as scared as she was.
“Woah there, first of all calm down. Both of those are possible, but extremely unlikely. As I was saying, she has suffered a concussion and the laceration to her skull. Other than that, the only other injury is her broken leg. We’re going to shave and suture up the head laceration. From what I see of her left rear leg, it looks like it’s broken. My assistant will put a cast on it after she shaves and sutures the wound.”
“I have a favor to ask of you and I’ll understand if you say no,” he continued, “Normally I would take her to the hospital, but we’re full of ponies with the E-8300 flu and they’re having to share rooms. I’m afraid if she contracted it in her weakened state, it would severely complicate her condition. Do you think you would be able keep her here? I’ll make sure nurses come here several times a day to change the dressing as well as her IV fluids and take care of her catheter. I’ve got staff on their way over here to help move her. Is that ok?”
Twilight nodded and instantly liked the idea. “They can take her upstairs to my bedroom. I have a nice firm mattress, but I can buy a new one at the Camera and Mattress store if I need to. But since Spike moved into his own room I bought a Queen sized bed so she’ll have plenty of room and, and of course I can bring her food and keep her spirits up and there’s a window there where she can look out over the village and we can…” Twilight was rattling on, doing her damnedest not to break down, but she was finding it very hard.
“Twilight?” Dr. Stable put his hoof on her shoulder to calm her. He spoke softly but seriously. “I think she has a great chance of pulling through this but the next 36 hours will be critical. She has an aneurysm …”
“That’s a blood vessel that is bulging, right?”
Dr. stable smiled “That’s my Twilight. It’s pressing on part of her brain, and being in a coma is the best place for her right now. Based on what I’m seeing surgery isn’t necessary, at least not yet, and I’d like to avoid it if I can. Where is Spike? Oh he went with Rarity, right? That’s good; you need to keep it quiet here. I’ll have a nurse stay here tonight with you so you can get some sleep. Promise me you’ll try to sleep.”
Twilight nodded and looked up at him.
“Dr. Stable?” Her voice broke “Is she…you know, uh” she bit down hard on her lip trying to keep her composure but it didn’t work. The doctor. turned and put his arm around her and gave her a gentle hug.
“Hey, where’s my brave mare? We’re talking about Applejack here, not some weak little filly. If anypony can get through this it’s Applejack. Now I need you to be strong for her, and for Rainbow Dash too, I know she’s taking this very hard. I have some serious cases of the flu back at the hospital or I’d stay longer. You be my strong, brave Twilight Sparkle, you hear me?” He put his hoof under her chin and lifted it up. “Your friend needs you and I know I can count on you never to let your friends down.”
Twilight nodded, taking encouragement from his words and recalled the previous summer working part time in his clinic as an assistant. He loved her interest in learning and science and had become almost a surrogate father to her, and was a wonderful doctor for the mind, body and soul. He leaned forward and kissed her on the top of her head. “It’s going to be alright.” She looked up at him and nodded.
The orderly’s arrived, one with a stretcher mounted to his back and the other a unicorn who gingerly lifted Applejack up to the stretcher. They carried her up to Twilight's room and lifted her onto the bed, then put a hospital gown on her, changed her IV, inserted a catheter and hooked up a device that would keep track her vital signs.
When she’d heard that Applejack had been injured, Cami Tea, Dr. Stable’s top nurse and someone Twilight had learned to have great respect for while working at the doctor’s office, insisted that she be assigned. It meant that she would not only have to care for Applejack, but keep up with her paperwork back at the office, altogether about a 15 hour day.
After everypony had left, Twilight sat quietly at the foot of the bed and looked at her friend. Cami sat beside the bed and was busily filling out paperwork. When she finished she left for the clinic to get some supplies.
Twilight used her magic to try picking up a hair brush to brush out Applejack’s tail. It wouldn’t respond. She applied more force and was finally able to move it, however once it was levitating she discovered she was unable to direct it, or even sustain a degree of steady control. This was a rudimentary exercise back in kindergarten. She recalled that she was near the last in her class to master it. It was, to a large degree, responsible for her subsequent intense devotion to her studies. She’s been a prodigy and taken it for granted. This lesson taught her no small degree of humility. Other experiences only re-enforced this lesson.
She redoubled her efforts and was initially successful. She tried lifting the half full glass of water from Applejack's night side table. It floated up and began to move toward her in a smooth controlled motion. Suddenly it accelerated across the room and smashed into the wall.
Twilight was surprised at herself for not getting more upset. Not being able to trust her magic was disturbing, but only so far as it might interfere with her ability to care for AJ.
The practice of meditation that Cadence had taught Twilight at a young age had served in all aspects of her life. Twilight began to study how to gain control of both her conscious and subconscious mind. Teaching herself how to use her subconscious mind to control basic skills like levitation gave her the foundation to try for a feat that had only been successfully performed 10 or 15 times.
It involved holding a needle in her hoof, and using her subconscious mind to levitate a length of thread. This freed her conscious mind to apply a set of extremely fine secondary manipulative skills, to actually thread the needle.
The key was to have as much physical contact with the needle as possible. Then by visualizing through her mind’s eye a perspective from a point on the side of the eye opposite the thread she could look through the needle's eye and thus guide the thread toward her and through the eye.
Now, Twilight attempted to achieve the inner calm required to examine her subconscious mind. She was unable to; it was all too much for her to take. Thoughts of Applejack’s condition, and emotions kept interfering. She was familiar with this having studied the effects of emotion on magic but thought that her exceptional ability exempted her from it.
Very little in the library stacks regarding Applejack’s condition was new information to her. The studies were limited and she'd read most of it last summer while working at the clinic. She cursed herself for not being able to do anything more.
In any event, attempts at reading were pointless. A page or two would slip by without her knowledge, her thoughts somewhere in the past with Applejack.
Of course there was the mess in the library. Moving the books with magic was very simple and was an opportunity to get some control over her power again. It was mindless and left her conscious mind free to let thoughts bob up from her subconscious mind.
Suddenly she looked around and realized that at some point she had stopped working, who know for how long.
Oh Twilight, this is just pointless...
In the bottom drawer of her dresser she found what she’d been looking for, and as the blue afternoon sky of late autumn underwent endless subtle shifts of color toward a deeper blue, Twilight sat at the foot of her bed and with a hairbrush strapped to her hoof, untied the red ribbon from Applejack’s pony tail and tenderly brushed out Applejack’s mane.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Try to realise it's all within yourself No one else can make you change And to see you're really only very small And life flows on within you and without you
-George Harrison (Harristallion?)
Within You and Without You
The sky had begun to turn dark gray and out of the window Twilight watched the crisp brown leaves fall as the wind pulled them from the branches and scattered them around the village. She looked back at her friend and the tubes that were connected to her arm and came out from under the quilt. There was a wire that came out from the hospital gown and into the heart monitor. The accident had only occurred several hours ago but it felt like years.
She looked at her friend’s face, her lustrous coat of deep rich orange, the tone of which always reminded her of the delicate orchids they grew in the hot houses in Canterlot. The irony was inescapable – as different as orchids and Applejack. The thought made her smile. Twilight remembered how Applejack's coat exhibited a range of subtle color changes as the ambient light varied. It would go from rust to a lighter blonde-orange to a deep dark tone that was almost auburn. Twilight has to admit to herself that would have been jealous had that coat been on anypony other than Applejack. She thought about her laughing and running.
She thought about the quiet times when after the girls had been at the farm for a picnic or to help out or for a party and the others had either gone home or were staying over at the farm and gone to bed. She and Applejack would sit up and talk quietly. Applejack had showed a side of herself that very few knew about, not even Rainbow Dash. It was a quiet contemplative side, so different from the confident boisterous pony they all thought they knew. It was where her strength came from.
She talked about losing her parents, a topic that nopony ever broached; she talked about not getting any blue ribbons at that one rodeo, something that still bothered her deeply. Letting others down was something she would do anything to prevent. Her decision to leave Ponyville had been one of the hardest she had ever made, but once she'd made enough prize money she could send it. Maybe then think about going back. She had to admit to herself deep inside that she knew her friends would come looking for her and with all the pressure on her to win the blue ribbons she needed to know the depth of their friendship. Even so she wouldn't return to Ponyville until she'd made the money she said she'd bring back.
She talked about how hard it had been growing up while trying to raise Applebloom and take care of the farm. Big Mac was the only reason she was able to cope. He broke his back every day to get the heavy lifting done and keeping all the equipment working which left everything else to her. But most of all she talked about how much she missed her Mom and Dad. Applejack was not the first young pony to be orphaned and she wouldn't be the last, but something in her character made her extremely vulnerable at that point in her life. She had just been opening up to the world that her Mom and Dad had done their best to prepare her for. Whatever was out there she knew that there was always a safe place at home in their arms.
Twilight sat there listening, the tears rolling freely down her face. Unable to stand it she wrapped her arms around her friend and rocking her gently, spoke quietly "Applejack, I would never even try to replace parents as wonderful as yours, but as long as I live there will always be a warm hug here that will be as safe a place as I can give and it will always be there for you"
It was during those talks that Twilight shared things she’d never told anypony, about how painful her childhood had been, how lonely. Shining Armor was much older than she and was very athletic, and involved in sports at school, and while they did spend most of their free time together, that time got to be less and less at a time when Twilight found herself needing him more and more.
Her parents were there but they were intensely focused on fostering Twilight’s special gifts and developing her as a prodigy. Then there were her classmates. The other students had been very jealous of her relationship with Princess Celestia and there was no small amount of teasing and bullying. They’d made a point of embarrassing her at every opportunity, so for most of the social functions at the academy she was either tired, sick or “just not feeling well.”
Princess Celestia had tried to help her but Twilight insisted that everything was fine. She spent time in the library reading and studying.
Then one day a letter arrived addressed to her. It was in a very elegant envelope and her name was written in calligraphy. It was an invitation to a formal party celebrating the birthday of one of her classmates. She squealed with excitement and delight. After being ignored and bullied, they were finally being nice to her, accepting her. It was a day she’d hope for since school had started. She and her mother selected her first gown and then her mother had taken her hair done for the first time. They selected a crystal pony as a gift.
All dressed up and ready, she went over to the pony’s house and nervously standing there holding the gift, she knocked. The door opened.
“Hello,” it was the girl’s mother. “My, don’t you look nice, please come in.”
Twilight thanked her and came in. As she entered the living room, she saw that everypony was dressed casually. Slowly all the conversations stopped and everypony turned to look at her. The pony whose birthday they were celebrating went up to her and gave her a look of profound distaste.
“What are you doing here?" she asked annoyed, "I didn’t invite you. Is this some kind of a joke?”
Twilight stepped backwards until she felt the screen door behind her. From across the street they heard laughter. It was some of the ponies from her school. The girl realized what was going on, she yelled over at them “Do you think this is funny? Sending her over here? Some kind of joke on me?” Then she turned to Twilight “How did they ever get YOU to do this? I thought you were so smart but you let them talk you into this?”
Then she noticed the tears in Twilight's eyes.
The corners of her mouth turned up into a cruel smile “Ohhhh, you thought you were really invited, they fooled you into thinking you were invited to my birthday party.” The tone of her voice made it clear it was the most unlikely of events one could imagine.
“Look Twilight,” she spoke the name begrudgingly, “next time anyone from school sends you an invitation to a party, do yourself a favor and check to see if it’s real, because it’s probably not.”
Twilight stood there, her throat hurting, looking down at the blurry ribbons on the present and how they curled around so prettily and how her mother had showed her how to scrape the sides to make them curl like that.. and now trying so hard not to cry. She felt a tear drop from her eye and saw it land on the tissue paper gift wrapping. Twilight could not look at them but she could hear them, snickering and quietly making comments “H-happy birthday,” she said, looking at the ground and handing over the carefully wrapped gift.
Everything got quiet again. “Goodnight,” Twilight said, her eyes still cast downward. And with that she turned and walked back towards the school. She had her own set of keys to the library and went in. She lay down on a couch and cried until she fell asleep.
Halfway through the story Applejack could see where it was going. She took Twilight in her arms and held her as Twilight, between sobs, finished telling her what she’d never shared with anypony. Applejack and Twilight stayed like that for awhile after they had both stopped crying and rested quietly.
Twilight talked about how the Mane Six meant more to her than just about anything in her life. They talked about their lives and their fears; they talked about their friends and their hopes.
She thought of the times the two of them had gone on long walks through Ponyville and the surrounding countryside. There was that one late night conversation at the farm. It had been Fluttershy’s birthday and everyone had slept over. She and Applejack were sitting in the kitchen finishing up some Apple Wine and were talking the time after Applejack’s parents had died and how she’d left the farm to move to Manehattan and live with her Aunt and Uncle.
“How bout I show you some of what I learned there. They sent me to Miss Trottington’s Academy for Young Mares, one of the very posh schools in the city. I took tons of classes in posture, diction, speech, manners, and what all.
“Sure, AJ,” she said, just to be polite.
Applejack took a deep breath and drew herself up, squaring back her shoulders and lifting her chin up. It took Twilight aback. Then her face completely transformed, starting with her eyes, then her cheeks then her mouth. Twilight had never seen anything like it in her life. She looked down at Twilight, her eyes harboring a cruel but subtle deprecation and her mouth was a small smile- benevolent, condescending, and more than a little chilly.
“Good evening Miss Sparkle, how nice of you to join us. And tell me, how fare’s your brother…Shining Armor, isn’t it?” Not a hint of twang, very cool, very sophisticated, very Manehattan. Twilight had never felt so inadequate, or so intimidated. With those few words this Mare, and it was by no means Applejack anymore, had not only told her that the only reason she had been invited was to repay a large favor to a friend, but that the only reason anypony in Canterlot knew anything about Twilight was because she was moderately talented and had, who knows how, amused the Princess, who had taken her in out of pity. Finally this mare was having an illicit affair with her brother!
It was one of the few times Twilight had cursed purely from shock.
“Sweet fucking Celestia!” She immediately clapped her hoof over her mouth. “I did NOT just say that!” They each mirrored the others drop-jawed shock before bursting into laughter., Twilight watched gratefully as her Applejack returned. “I can’t believe that was you!! It was like you turned into a completely different pony! I’ve never seen anything like it!” Twilight thought back to that crazy slumber party she’d had with Applejack and Rarity, when a branch had crashed through the window. Her two guests were about to start throwing punches.
“Ya’ll are wondering about why I didn’t get like that with Rarity at the sleepover. Well it’s not really me and it would have ruined our friendship.”
“You could have- it would have- I mean she would have been- “
“Ah know, that’s why. With me it’s all a front but she is the real thing and it really matters to her. None of that would ‘a mattered if’n I’d gone all city on her, it would have just plain mean, and she means too much to me to hurt her like that.”
“If you ever did that to her in town…” said Twilight speculatively.
“She’d never be able to show her face again. My ‘city pony’ is really sumthin, ain’t she?”
“She sure is. I could go for awhile without seeing her again. I still owe her a shot for the things she said.” They both laughed.
Suddenly Apple Bloom ran into the room, crying from a nightmare.
“The Timberwolves were chasing me, it was horrible. I was so scared,” Applejack held her little sister who was close to hysterics.
“It’s ok honey, you seem a might upset about some lousy old Timberwolves. You usually fight back in your dreams and wup ‘em good!”
“B-b-but, they killed you… she buried her head into her big sisters chest and sobbed uncontrollably, “You were torn apart and there was blood everywhere. I tried to help you but I couldn’t. I can’t get the picture out of my head. Oh please don’t die AJ, please don’t die”
“Ah ain’t gonna die honey, I’m just fine.” Applejack carried the little pony on her back to bed with her and they snuggled in together. Twilight bid them goodnight and went to the couch to sleep.
–
Now she looked back at Applejack. She imagined her dead. She had to. She had to know what it would feel like, what she might be in for. She imagined her laying there not breathing and the Doctor pulling up the sheet. She thought about a future without her, it would be the 5 of them. She saw their faces, saw them crying. She saw her future. She’d never thought much about it. She’d always kind of figured she’d live in Ponyville with her friends and eventually graduate from Princess Celestia’s tutelage. After that they’d probably all find mates, get married and settle down. Have some foals, some might move away she guessed.
She began to search through her thoughts, feelings and ideas. She kept seeing Applejack nearby. She thought about her wedding, Applejack was her mare of honor, of course, and she saw them hugging and crying with joy, laughing and drinking at the reception.
She thought about having a foal and saw Applejack beside her with tears in her eyes holding her firstborn and Apple Bloom next to her, all excited. She saw Applejack looking up at her, her beautiful green eyes wet with tears of love for her and her new little one. She thought about them sharing the time together and their lives.
She thought about Applejack the first time she saw her at the farm standing by a tree, strong and bright eyed and smiling then going into that cute cross legged stance. She thought about the moment their eyes met. Had something happened? The memory surfaced, bobbing up. Now that she thought about it… Then she thought about Applejack dead.
She was completely unprepared for the pain that came ripping up through her heart,
Twilight sat on the edge of the bed, and took Applejack's hoof in hers. She pressed it to her cheek and quietly began to cry, afraid that if Applejack awoke it would upset her. It was nothing like when her grandmother had died. That had been a loss of somepony so dear to her that she wasn’t sure she’d ever recover, but she did and learned a lot about life, death and loss. This was completely different.
Now deep feelings she’d known were there tore through the carefully woven complexity of intellect and reason; of friendship and camaraderie, of caring and laughing and kidding and fun.
There was love.
It was a love of which she was terrified, a love that up till now she had successfully pinned down from escaping to her conscious mind. She’d held it down and then buried under all the weight of those things. It was a love of passion, a love with depth and time, a love of incredible risk and pain, a love that if you faced and lived and lost would leave you empty. And then death’s inevitability would be a blessing, a balm and its inescapability would be the only thing of comfort left to her.
The pain was physical and tortuous.
Somewhere deep inside her heart she knew that one day she would have to face these feelings or they would sit at the bottom of her soul, isolated and condemned but never forgotten. They were now with her, angry at having been buried, shaming her for denying them, making her aspirations for Celestia’s approval and the adulation of others for her skills seem petty and selfish. She had given priority to what she wanted, to things that would gain her acceptance and respect that would help her overcome a childhood of exclusion and loneliness because of her intelligence and abilities. If not for Cadence, who had given so much love and time and friendship, she would not have had any friends, other than her books.
When she thought about keeping her feelings for Applejack caged up it bought to mind a huge tiger trapped and pacing, looking for a way out. When did the feelings first awaken? Twilight tried to remember and it was not a sweeping romantic moment. A few of the mane 6 had been at a picnic...
They were getting ready to go and Applejack had untied the red ribbon at the end of her mane to shake out the clover. She was sitting under a shade tree, the dappled sunlight playing over her hair and her rich beige coat. She held the ribbon between her lips and was reaching around behind her head to fix the upper ribbon. The image from that moment froze in Twilight's mind and would stay there for as long as she lived.
It was the moment that she knew she was in love with her friend.
The romantic feelings she had she'd always shrugged off as daydreams. After all she'd had her share of passing romantic daydreams about certain members of the Royal Guard, Soarin from the Wonderbolts and at one time or other for all the Mane Six but they were fleeting and kind of silly.
This time it was way different. It was not only powerfully emotional, it was also physical. She wanted to take her, to feel those lips that held the red ribbon pressed up against hers. She wanted to hold her, she wanted to run her hooves over that firm, toned body, she wanted to taste her.
A moment later she realized Applejack was looking at her with an odd expression on her face.
"You OK sugarcube? You look like you're I don't know...hungry"
Twilight swallowed and smiled.
"I could sure use some hard apple cider AJ" Twilight responded as seductively as she could, hoping that Applejack might pick up the hint, but it came out sounding so silly that Applejack thought she was kidding around.
"Sure sugarcube," she replied in an over the top salacious style of her own "I have some very special very wet cider I can give you a taste of if you'll follow me to that shady glen yonder, just beyond those trees." and then she slowly licked her lips. Unable to contain herself she burst out laughing.Twilight, blushing, joined in.
As she thought about her love for Applejack the only image that she could see was that tiger. The various moments when she had almost shared her feelings with Applejack made her think of the tiger reaching out with a huge paw to take a swipe. After those close calls, Twilight would add a bar to the cage by reminding herself about her friends who might not understand her feelings and turn their backs on her.
The closest she came was once during a Nightmare Night party at Sweet Apple Acres. Twilight was helping Applejack look for something in her bedroom during the party. Applejack was wearing a very "cute" outfit that was driving Twilight wild, they'd both had a little hard cider and the's bedroom was replete with the fragrance of Applejack's musk.
Twilight mentally ripped through a list of the possible outcomes of walking over to her friend, nuzzling her and kissing her on the lips.
By the time she'd gotten halfway through the list and decided to chuck it and go with her heart, she realized that she was alone in the room, AJ had found what she was looking for and was back at the party. Twilight, thinking about how close she came to letting the tiger free, lay down on Applejack's bed. She relaxed, took a deep breath and thought rationally and seriously about Princess Celestia - her beloved mentor who might reject her for loving another mare, as well as a society that might make her an outcast for not only that but for disrespecting the Princess who had cared for her as her own.
Now she was called to balance all that against her love for this sweet pony laying here, possibly dying.
The steady tread of four heavy powerful hooves sounded downstairs on the wooden floor of the library. Although Twilight was all the way up in the loft, she knew instantly who it was. Her eyes flew open
“Macintosh!” The words were out of her mouth before she could think. “Mac!” She cried out aloud as she raced downstairs almost blind with tears. At the sight of him her legs grew weak. At last the one pony other than her Dad that she could lean all her weight on.
Stout and strong and calm, the big Clydesdale stood there with his arms open. As Twilight rushed into them she felt their strength close around her like a comforting and protective shield and everything that she had been holding back since the accident came pouring out. She sobbed into his warm fur knowing she could say anything and not hold anything back anymore. The pain in her voice was terrible. She’d never cried so hard in all her life and it took some time for even him to calm her.
Two generations ago the Apple family had emigrated from the northern islands across the ocean. Macintosh was a Clydesdale, one of the biggest and most powerful equine breeds. Named for the famous village of in Scoltland where they were from, Clydesdale's were also known for their gentle kindness and their dry wit. In school he was a brilliant student and very intellectual but preferred the simple farm life and so never displayed that side of himself. He was quiet and caring and thoroughly devoted to his two sisters and grandmother.
His friendship with Twilight wasn’t general knowledge in Ponyville, lest they think her an intellectual snob or find out how intelligent he was and feel he was laughing at them behind their backs, and though Twilight was very close to her older brother Shining Armor, a great stallion and Captain of the Royal Guard in Canterlot, he lacked Big Mac’s quiet wisdom. Once she asked him why he didn’t pursue a more intellectually challenging life and he told her what his Mom had told him. “’In this world Macintosh, you must be oh so smart, or oh so pleasant.’ Well, Twilight, for years I was smart. I recommend pleasant.”
“But you’re oh so smart with me.”
“That’s because you’re oh, so pleasant.” He replied, ruffling her mane.
When asked about Mr. Smartypants, Mac would only laugh and say “I prefer not to talk about it.”
She could lean on him at times when no one else could understand her problems. When things got tough he always knew because Applejack would be worried and talk to him. He would then head into town on some kind of pretense. Once there he would leave a coded message for her in the dirt near the back of the schoolhouse. It would specify where and when they would meet, always someplace secluded and remote where the high flying Pegasus ponies might spot them by chance. In addition Twilight used her magic to help camouflage them.
Of course everypony would mean well, they knew, but naturally there would be rumors and pressures for them to date and for now neither of them wanted that. It was a special relationship where they could unburden themselves and discuss books and philosophy, challenging each other with their points of view. It took a while for Twilight to gain his trust but she sensed his depth and the more she got to know him the more important his trust seemed and the harder she worked to gain it. Finally she did.
Now she leaned her head on his neck as they walked side by side up the stairs, to the loft. Mac picked up the chart and studied it, then had a close look at his sister. He lifted her lids and looked into her eyes. He peeled back the bandage on her head and inspected it closely. He examined her hind leg, handling her with both gentleness and confidence. He nodded and turned to Twilight.
“She looks good. I stopped by the hospital and spoke with the doctor. Naturally, he’s cautious but based on what he didn’t say, I think there’s quite a lot of reasons for a lot of hope” His voice was deep and soft and felt like a soothing warm blanket. The tone was sure and wise. He turned and looked at Twilight. “Is there somewhere we can talk?”
“Sure,” she sniffed, “we can go down to the basement. I have a quiet study area down there.
When Cami returned they excused themselves and went downstairs. Big Mac sat down in an overstuffed chair and Twilight motioned that she’d like to sit in his lap. She climbed in and snuggled and buried her face in his chest.
“Mac, I’m so scared, I’m so afraid she won’t pull through this”
“Well Twilight, it looks to me like she’ll be okay, take it from me, I’ve seen her take on some pretty tough things. Now I think we need to talk about you”
“No, I feel better now that you’re here. It feels so good to finally let all that out. I didn’t know how much I’d been holding in and when I heard you come in and saw you I guess the dam just burst,” she sniffed.
He looked into her eyes. “Don’t you trust me with the truth Sparks?” he asked quietly.
Sparks was the private nickname he’d given her. He called her that when he knew things were bad and she felt like there was really no one to talk to. And that question was one that no one could ask but him. It went straight to the very heart of their relationship.
She wouldn’t raise her head. He waited. Slowly she did and looked at him. Her eyes were red and puffy and still filled with tears. He knew she was at a crossroads and he would not pull her or push her through it, it was something she had to arrive at on her own. She bit her lower lip and put on her brave face.
“Yes, of course I do” it was almost a whisper.
She took a shuddering breath.
“Well, it’s just that.. ya know,” she bit down harder on her lip, and looked around the room, sad and lost, her tears spilling down her cheeks and then she looked down. “I just, I love her so much,” her voice started to break, “and I can’t lose her.” Mac pulled her head toward his chest.
“I know,” he said gently stroking her mane.
“No, I mean-“
“I know.” His voice told her he really did know, and that he understood everything, all that she’d been holding back and all that she’d come to realize in the past hours. She looked up into his eyes and at that moment she thought her heart would break. The other great burden she had been carrying for so long was unleashed and he just held her close and stroked her mane until the sobs that wracked her body, sobs she thought would never end, eased and finally did end. At last, exhausted and empty, she fell asleep.
Author's Note
It has been my intent, as much as I can, to stay within canon. I might have to introduce a minor OC later on, but in looking through the extensive list of ponies on the MLP Wiki site, I doubt I'll have to.
Regarding the image...
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 4
”Without going out of my door I can know all things on Earth Without looking out of my window I could know the ways of Heaven”
The Inner Light George Harrison
The Inner Light
Dear Applejack,
I need to talk to you, but I can’t, so I’m writing this to you. I may not give it to you but I need to say it…
There are things that happen in life that make you re-evaluate everything you thought you knew. When something happens that makes the things you thought were important suddenly seem trivial, you wonder what else about yourself you have been wrong about.
It’s close to 3 o'clock in the morning and you’re all I’ve thought about for the last 17 hours. Seeing you lying there so helpless, with the tubes coming out of you just terrifies me. I think about what kind of pony you are, how you are always there putting others first, and usually it’ seems like it’s me. If anything happens to you, if you don’t pull through, and I know you’d call that “stinkin thinkin” but I don’t know what I’ll do.
I can’t write down here what I’m feeling because I don’t know if I’m ready to admit it to myself. I have the feelings but I don’t have the words. It’s hard to think about them and I need to lie now and say that I’m not sure what they are, I think because the truth is too hard to accept.
I've discovered how important you are in my life. You are so smart, courageous, strong and so steady (and SO stubborn!) I worry about all my friends, especially when I think of all the dangerous things we've done. If I were to lose Rainbow, or Fluttershy or Pinky or Rarity, my life would never be the same, it would leave a hole in the world, and in my heart but I think with help from each other, we could all get through it.
Somehow though now it seems different, maybe it’s because you’re really hurt, I don’t know, but if I lost you it would be more than losing a part of my strength, of my life and my world, it would be losing a very special part of my heart, one that I don’t know if I could live without.
Why did it take this for me to see how much I love you?
Because I’ve always known how much I loved you. That’s not really it is it? It’s a little different. Okay, a lot different. I have feelings that I just don’t understand. There are feelings that have me confused about you and me. I look at you lying in my bed, seriously hurt, maybe dying, and I want to comfort you.
Oh great, now I’m crying again, but I just want to climb into bed next to you and hold you, and if you died I would gladly die there with you, as long as you were in my arms.
There are so many things I want to tell you and when I think of what they are, it scares me. I mean, I love all 5 of you but when I think about you, and telling you that I love you, I imagine myself standing there, looking into her your beautiful green eyes, and then before I know it, I hear my heart say that “all that I am loves you, with all my heart and soul, and I don’t want to live unless you’re in my life.’
It’s a different love, one that I have no experience with. Maybe the sort of love my brother feels for Cadence. Until this accident I had no idea I had these feelings.
That is a lie and you are the element of truth and would not want me to lie. I’ve never thought about mares in that way, but with you it’s different. I had just figured that one day I would find a smart and strong steed and we would marry and have foals. I will still probably have to do that unless I can find courage that I’m afraid I don’t have, that I’ve never had. Facing Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, Discord, even Trixie, took all the courage I thought I had, but it was nothing compared to this. Courage is facing something even though you’re terrified of it. I guess it’s why I’ve never faced this. I was so afraid of the truth behind my feelings but mostly of losing you if I told you, so I never told myself. Some Princess huh?
Now that I’m facing those feelings I need to see if I have the courage to tell you. If I can’t then I might be able to live with it as long as you were in my life. I’m sure if I told everypony how I feel I would probably be outcast by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and considered unfit to be a Princess.
I’ve thought a lot about this since I know that it is not that simple. As a Princess, I have very serious responsibilities to Equestria and if I gave it up, if I abdicated, it could cause a lot of problems. Equestria has enemies who would certainly take advantage of any disruption in the royal hierarchy. Could I walk away from it to always be with you, to love you and try to make you happy? I could, for me I would, gladly, but I have so many depending on me.
It would be a lie to say that I didn’t have any idea about being made an Alicorn or a princess one day, but not so soon. My true dream would be for you to rule beside me. I could do so much for you and, well, I’d be going to you all the time anyway for help.
I never thought anything was more important than my studies, or what Princess Celestia thought of me, but then there was this accident and everything is different. I love you Applejack that love dwarfs everything I used to think was important.
I guess the newest and most confusing part is, the physical part. When I think about how much I want you, you know - that way - I expect myself to feel incredible self-loathing and disgust. But I don't, I look at you there with the bandage on your head and the tubes and I want to do more than hold your hoof and comfort you, I want to hold you close to me, next to me, feeling your warmth and giving you mine. I’ve tried to tell myself that it’s wrong and to just stop thinking this way But Applejack it won’t stop and I can’t lie to myself about it, I don’t know if I’ll ever be brave enough to tell you, or if I’ll always have to keep it inside. I only know that since the accident my life and what I value has changed and I will never be the same.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 5
”Tell me why you cried And why you lied to me Tell me why you cried And why you lied to me” - Lennon& McCartney, The Beatles
Tell Me Why
Twilight awoke, still in the chair by the bed, her diary closed and locked and sitting in her lap. So much of the previous day was a blur- the accident, the discovery of her feelings for Applejack, seeing Macintosh, and all her fears.
Her shoulder was being gently shaken and she turned to her right and came face to face with Rainbow Dash. She felt her lips turn up in a morning smile as she leaned her head forward and rested her horn on top of the cyan pony’s forehead, their noses practically touching.
“Hey there princess” said Rainbow Dash not moving, “So Camee tells me you won’t get out of this chair. You won’t eat or go down to the guest bed.”
Twilight blinked sleepily. Her legs ached and her wings were stiff and sore.
“I bet her I could not only get you out of this chair” rainbow Dash continued, , “but I could get you out to the diner, and don’t worry, I’m payin’” They both stayed there, fore heads touching. Twilight closed her eyes. As expected, Dashie had bounced back, as dependable as the sun and moon. Twilight knew not to ask her how she was, but to act as if everything were normal. What Dashie did for her heart right now was amazing.
“You might lose that bet Rainbow. Unless you’ve got toothpicks to hold my eyes open”
“Don’t need ‘em, Purps”
Purps was short for Purple Pony. It was a nickname that she knew Twilight hated. Actually Dashie had informed her while they were still in Canterlot at the coronation, that she was now Princess Purple Pony. Twilight had just growled.
“Why not?” asked Twilight her eyes opening, looking into Dash’s rose colored eyes.
“Because other than you, I and I alone know where you’re ticklish,” said Dash looking back over her shoulder.
“You wouldn’t dare” Twilight said slowly, giving Dash an evil squint.
“Try me Princess Purple Pony” Rainbow Dash growled back.
“I thought I asked you never to call me that” said Twilight clenching her teeth and trying not to smile.
“Do you love me Purps?”
“Now that’s a stupid question”
“Then prove it. Let me buy you breakfast at the Ponyville diner”
“Dash, now that wasn’t fair”
“All’s fair in love and breakfast ”
“That’s love and war,” corrected Twilight
“Yeah? Well then you have their breakfast special this time. You’ll see what I’m talking about.” They separated, their heads a foot or so apart. Twilight looked suspiciously at her friend
“So where am I-“
“Behind your right ear.” Rainbow Dash cut her off. Twilight’s eyes registered surprise. “And I’ll bet under your left wing – where it joins at the joint,” Rainbow Dash smirked “I don’t bluff baby, you should know that.”
Twilight contemplated Rainbow Dash. Her confident smile, the intensity of her loyalty, and honesty, her loving tenderness for little Scootaloo, who worshiped her, and her teasing sense of humor all came to mind. A surge of love for this sweet friend left her feeling grateful that she was in her life and honored to include her among her closest friends. The intimacy of the moment was not lost on Rainbow Dash who lowered her head slightly and blushed, a clear sign of understanding and mutual affection. And then, as was her way, she raised her head, her face now an exaggerated mask of concern and puzzlement.
“Twi? “ Dash raised an eyebrow and looked closely at her friends face. “You OK? You’re not going to kiss me or something are you? I mean I would totally understand, me being so awesome and all, but give me some notice huh? And no tongue!” She gave her sexiest smile. They both cracked up.
Speculation about Rainbow Dash’s sexual orientation was discussed quietly but enthusiastically and in some cases hopefully throughout Ponyville. She was a jock and her viewpoints were varied to the extent that a case for any of the three options could be made. She did nothing to quell the gossip and often deliberately fueled it, provided an audience was present. She was skilled at it with looks, comments and the occasional kiss on the lips in instances where a simple peck on the cheek would have been considered appropriate.
Were you to be naive enough to take the path less traveled - the direct approach, you had better be prepared for some raunchy talk, if only to see how long it took to make you cross your legs for either the sake of modesty, for desired relief or most often, both. When the Mane 6 were together she loved to make them blush - especially Twilight.
Pinky Pie thought the whole thing was a riot. She would openly ask questions that would make Dash blush and everypony laugh. Fluttershy would turn a deep shade of crimson, but always showed quite a bit of interest. Applejack knew what she was up to and though she tried to keep a straight face by sometimes interjecting a very funny comment; she was far from immune to the physical effects that the raunchy talk inspired. Twilight continuously tried to change the subject or introduce a topic that would throw cold water on it, perhaps in an attempt at dousing what she knew was the warm blush in her cheeks…as well as other areas.
Inevitably though, everypony was crossing their legs, squeezing them together and shifting their hips by the time it was over, ironically nopony as much as Dashie herself. Her eyes would get bright and her cheeks would flush. It was quite the show.
Rarity was a different story. She considered herself very cosmopolitan and sophisticated. She treated the whole topic with the ennui of a pony quite experienced in the ways of the world and would do her best to act bored during Dashie’s dissertations. There was this one time , while just the 6 of them were on a picnic, Rarity stifled a forced yawn.
This, of course, was a mistake...
Dashie turned to her and sighed. She announced to the group that she had a confession to make. She was hot for Rarity, and wanted to do all kinds of perverted things to her. She went about slowly describing just what it was she would do, never taking her eyes off the luxurious snowy coat, trim body and beautiful face. Everypony was paying rapt attention.
Rarity acted disgusted and told Rainbow to stop this foul talk or she would leave. But Rainbow went right on talking. Twilight’s jaw slowly dropped as the cyan pony’s description got even more depraved. Rarity’s protestations lessened and gradually stopped altogether. Nopony was saying anything and nopony knew where to look. The perfume of pony musk floated on the breeze and the sexual tension was wound up so high that it felt like the slightest provocation would make this lovely Sunday afternoon picnic explode into a massive all-out orgy - just another day with the incomparable Rainbow Dash.
At this point Rainbow mustered the same incredible amount of physical self control required to perform a sonic rainboom without getting ripped apart by the shock wave. She had Rarity where she wanted her and slowly crept forward, a wild look in her eyes, still talking about what she would expect in return. Everypony looked at each other, not sure if they should, or if they wanted to stop what was, quite possibly, about to happen. Rarity fell over backwards and pushed herself away on her elbows until her back was up against a tree. Everypony was trying to act as though they were playing along, giving half hearted but clearly uncertain smiles to each other, though it felt like they were holding their collective breaths.
Twilight looked around embarrassed and wondered if everypony was as aroused as she was, she felt wetness between her legs and the whole area felt full and sore. It was then she caught Applejack’s eye. They looked into each other’s eyes for more than a moment, then Applejack gave her a wink, they both smiled and Applejack cleared her throat, breaking the silence.
Dash took the hint, stopped and sat back, completely cool
“Buuuut of course it would never work, I mean a unicorn like you and a pegasi like me? Nah..”
Rarity, her face a mix of fear and desire, at hearing those words looked both hurt and disappointed, then suddenly remembered where she was and that there were more ponies than just the two of them. She tried to look nonchalant.
“Buuuut, asked Rainbow Dash as she raised an eyebrow, “how ‘bout a kiss?”
“Uh… ok, I mean sure, why not?” Rarity said, expending no small amount of effort to sound sanguine.Rainbow resumed her slow stalk, the wild gleam back in her eye.
Rarity swallowed “Bbbut no tongues.”
Rainbow Dash burst out laughing, rolling on her back laughing till tears rolled from her eyes. Twilight noticed she’d kept her legs together, which was certainly not her usual custom. She’d been having Rarity on and everypony else as well. They all joined her, laughing hysterically trying to let as much of the sexual tension dissipate as possible, though most of it would have to wait until each of them got a little alone time at home. Rarity rolled her eyes and joined in the laughter, albeit a bit embarrassed, surely frustrated, and maybe a little hurt.
That, of course, didn’t escape Rainbow’s notice. She stood up, sauntered over to Rarity and looked her in the eyes. Rarity swallowed. Turning her head slightly to the side, Rainbow leaned her head forward and tenderly kissed Rarity on the lips. The creamy white mare’s eyes got dreamy and a shudder passed through her body. Rainbow withdrew and the two looked at each other with true affection and no small amount of lust.
Rainbow walked over to the jug and poured everypony a fresh mug of hard cider.
“I propose a toast to not only the classiest and best looking of the Mane 6, but the best sport too, Miss Rarity, to you.” Rainbow Dash gave a deep bow amidst cheers and catcalls.
Rarity was truly touched by the gesture and next raised her glass “And to you, my little cyan sexpot whose depravity knows no bounds…” big laugh from all, then she let her voice drop to a very sexy husk and giving such a seriously seductive look to Rainbow Dash that it caused the cyan pony to blush “…don’t be surprised if late some night, I take you up on your offer” she said letting the tip of her tongue slip out and touch her upper lip before slipping back in.” Everypony cheered and drank but even as they did, Rainbow Dash and Rarity didn’t break their gaze.
Then came the words that created another great catch phrase for the group. All the ponies were looking towards the two of them and the laughing had died down. Rainbow Dash turned, faced them, gave them the dirtiest leer she could and said quite knowingly:
“Two bits for your thoughts…”
The delivery was so perfect that everypony laughed but everypony blushed deeply. Even Pinky Pie.
From that point on, when Rarity wasn’t around, the “but no tongues” became a popular punch line, and any situation where applicable, “two bits for your thoughts” would get a laugh, and often a blush.
___________
“So I think she looks better. Her color is way better, how is that egg on her head… Hey – does that make her an egghead?” Rainbow asked suspiciously “One egghead in Ponyville is just about all I can stand!” The two of them laughed.
“Seriously, that bump on her head is almost gone and she does look a hay of a lot better. What a relief. She’s a tough one,” Rainbow said looking at the sleeping blonde pony. She stood looking at her friend sleeping peacefully, then reached forward and brushed back a stray piece of her mane. “You know I never noticed how much gold she has in her mane,” she paused “Cami also tells me that her vitals are good which, of course as everypony knows is good. Right?” Rainbow asked hopefully.
“Yes Rainbow, her vital signs – heartbeat, breathing, body temperature, blood pressure – they’re all good.”
“Yeah, I knew that.”
“No you didn’t”
“No I didn’t” replied the cyan pony shaking her head side to side.
“Are you OK Twilight? We have good news about AJ, I’d think you’d be, oh I don’t know, happy? You think she’s going to be ok, don’t you?”
“Yea I guess so, it’s just that, well…” she looked over at Rainbow Dash wondering if she should share her feelings.
“You know I’m the one who should get the toothpicks for my eyelids,” Rainbow commented “Hey, chin up, let’s get something to eat, you’ll feel better after some breakfast. I know I will. I had to work a double shift because Nippy is out with the flu.”
“Wow, it’s getting everypony. Let’s get that coffee before I fall asleep again.”
“Sounds good to me.”
The two ponies left the library and leaning heavily into the wind, headed across the village to the diner. Twilight opened her wings slightly to see if she might fly. Her first sensation was incredibly cold wind blowing up under the wing and chilling the coat underneath. A gust grabbed her wing making her stagger before she was able to tuck it back in. She looked over at Rainbow Dash, a moment of panic in her eyes It was getting brisk.
Winter was coming.
“Don’t push it princess, I can barely fly in this stuff” she yelled over the wind, “We can practice on a nice sunny day.”
“Please don’t call me princess, Rainbow. I hate it when any of you call me that. I wouldn’t be one without you and it makes me feel like I'm not a part of the group, that somehow I'm different and just thinking about that…”
Rainbow looked over at her friend. She couldn’t tell if the tears were from the wind or not. “I’m sorry Twilight. I guess I’m so wrapped up in worrying about AJ I forgot how much this must be upsetting you. Seriously, are you ok?”
“As long as you guys are near me, I’m ok.”
Rainbow Dash was sure now that it wasn’t the wind. She stopped and looked at Twilight.
“Don’t hug me Dash or I will lose it right here.”
“Hug you?!” She gave Twilight a hard shove. “Listen knave, stop your sniveling and gut up. You are such a pansy!”
“Thanks Dash, I needed that,” Twilight said with a sniff.
“Now straighten out that that gargantuan cranium of yours.” Dashie suddenly adopted a Scoltish brogue, “your heed looks like an orange on a toothpick, you know that? Now move that melon of yours to block the wind for me, if ya can!”
“Steady on there, Dash”
“Now that was offside’s, wasn’t it? I suppose you’ll be crying yourself to sleep tonight on your huge pillow”, which came out sounding like pilla.
This set Twilight into a laughing fit. It was a favorite line from a movie about marrying an axe murderer.
“So does Pinky know?” asked Twilight after recovering.
“I don’t know. With that Pinky sense, she’s probably figured somethings up.. I know we have to tell her but we need to tell her calmly. Agreed?”
“Agreed, I can only handle one meltdown at a time, and right now I’m working on mine. Has anypony told Fluttershy?”
“I don’t think so,” said Rainbow Dash “She’s sick with the flu. I’ll probably go over later to visit with her. I’ll tell her.”
“Thanks.”
The two ponies walked in silence for awhile. As they rounded a corner the wind was blocked and they could talk without having to raise their voices.
“So Twi, how did it happen? I mean what happened?”
“She was putting something up on that bookshelf. I told her not to but you know her - she's always insisting on helping. I was in the kitchen and, she was out in the main room and she yelled into me...” Twilight stopped short, remembering what Applejack was putting back. “…and the next thing I knew there was a huge crash”
“What’s the deal with that new bookcase anyway? The shelves carved into the wall should hold the books.” Rainbow Dash asked opening the door to the diner. They went to a booth, and ordered their coffee.
Twilight sighed. “It’s just that one of the shelves has a crack and needs to be fixed so we got this free standing book case temporarily.” Twilight didn’t like where this was going. She stared at her coffee.
“It should have been secured” said Rainbow Dash, a little annoyance creeping into her voice.
Twilight sighed “I was going to get it fixed of today.” her voice dead even, she continued to stare at her coffee.
“A lot of good that does AJ,” muttered Rainbow, “I’m just saying that maybe it should have been done before the party. What was she putting back…some stupid book?” Now Rainbow was getting a bit angrier.
“Nothing, I don’t know” Twilight closed her eyes and kept her head down.
“Probably some stupid book that could have just stayed on the table or on the floor. Some stupid precious book.”
Twilight said nothing she just gritted her teeth and spoke to her coffee. “Does it really matter? Whatever it was it was and it’s not going to make a difference now.” Twilight spoke quietly, trying to get Rainbow to lower her voice.
Rainbow eyed her suspiciously, “Yeah, but don’t you want to know? I mean AJ could be paralyzed and I’d like to know why. Wouldn’t you? I mean, and I’m not saying it is but if it was something like some stupid book then it would be pretty awful.”
Twilight would have done about anything to stop this, even if it meant turning Rainbow Dash’s fury on her.
“I think it was a book, it must have been, some stupid useless book.”
The only way to diffuse the situation, Twilight knew, was to take the blame on herself, and she felt so awful, the tears that she needed now, came easily. Holding a napkin to her eyes she quietly wept. Before she knew it Rainbow had scooted out of her side of the booth and was sitting next to her, blocking her from getting up.
She put her arms around her friend, quietly calming her.
“Hey, hey, c’mon Twilight, it’s not your fault. You had no idea she would do that, Why would you think that? I mean none of us ever help you put your books away, you never let us, you egghead, you have that specific system for exactly how you like to organize them so that you can never find them. She knew that, she would never try-“
Twilight cut her off, wiping her nose, “Can we just get something to eat? I’m really hungry. What do you want-“
“It was my fault.” Rainbow Dash spoke quietly. her eyes went wide at the realization and a look of horror crossed her face.
“What?” said Twilight, as if it were the most ridiculous thought in the world, but the thing that she had tried to stop, was now fully in motion. “…now that’s crazy.”
“She never would have touched your books,” Dash said, her voice full of accusation, “not after that time she mis-filed one and you gave her hay for it.” Twilight felt a horrible pang of guilt at the mention of the episode. Rainbow’s voice dropped to a dead flat monotone. “The only thing that was on that shelf besides the books was that trophy.”
“No, I moved that trophy to another shelf”
“Yeah, nice try, you’re great at magic Twilight but you suck at lying. I was wondering how I got those golden flecks on my legs – you blew the trophy up, didn’t you? With one of you magic spells – like the one you used to blow up the rock with last spring when we were in that cave. The dust that was left went all over the floor. You were angry at it because that’s what she was putting back on the shelf when it fell on her.” Rainbow Dash’s face became distorted
“It’s my fault, Twilight, I’m-”
“It was nopony’s fault. Please don’t do this Rainbow Dash!”
But she could see the rage building in her friends eyes.
“But it WAS ME!!” She started to get hysterical “I was being the typical STUPID showoff, the loudmouth hotshot ASSHOLE!”
“STOP IT DASHIE, PLEASE!” Twilight’s voice broke as she pleaded with her friend. “You would never have hurt her;
“NO!” Rainbow Dash was sobbing now “She is suffering, maybe paralyzed because good ‘ole Rainbow Dash and her ego had to show EVERYPONY that she was COOLER THAN THEY WERE!” She gritted her teeth “The coolest one IN THE WHOLE ROOM!!” now she was screaming and sobbing. “And SHE’s paying for it! I should be paying for it, not the best one of all of us!”
Twilight had never seen Rainbow Dash like this. The look of utter self-disgust and rage on her face was frightening. Twilight had never felt afraid of or for this friend but now she was both.
Rainbow Dash suddenly stopped and looked around realizing where she was. She looked up at all the other ponies in the diner who were looking at her. She got very quiet, the tears rolling down her face. She saw Scootaloo in a booth with her friend Pip and his family. The little Pegasus looked very scared, her eyes brimming with tears. Rainbow Dash looked into the little pony’s eyes. “I’m so sorry” she whispered and walked to the diner entrance, tears streaming down her face, pushed the door open and shot off into the sky leaving a gray smudge in the sky behind her.
Twilight looked at Scootaloo’s face and saw feelings she knew all too well- fear, pain, and loneliness. Scootaloo worshiped Rainbow Dash and seeing her hero break down like that, not knowing why had shaken the little filly to her core.
Twilight bent down and opened her arms, gesturing to her. It’s all it took, Scootaloo’s heartbreaking wail was the only sound in the diner as she rushed to Twilight who picked her up and held her.
They all looked worried, those that had heard worried about Applejack, worried for Rainbow Dash and worried for her, their newly crowned Princess. These were 3 of the Mane Six. They made the town special and everyone felt protected and safe because of them, but more important to everypony who lived there, their lives was better with them in it. Unofficially Twilight Sparkle was their leader though she never liked the mantle. She knew it wasn’t true; the rest of them would be fine without her.
She looked around the diner. She knew most of these ponies by face and a few by name. Once this was over, she would make a point of getting better acquainted with the ponies in her hometown.
Quite murmurs became hushed tones and finally reverted to normal conversation. The names of the Mane Six could be heard spoken throughout the diner.
Twilight took the little Pegasus pony back to the booth and sat down with her friend and his family. She told them what had happened but made it sound far less dire than it was. She explained that Rainbow Dash had to work extra duty because some of the weather ponies were out with the flu and so was very tired and prone to exaggeration and emotion. Applejack had been hurt, but not too badly. Her brother had come out to the library and had seen her. Twilight knew that this was an opportunity to spread the news and quash rumors. She did know Pip’s family and they were trustworthy. After a half hour or so, Twilight headed back to the library.
As she made her way toward the town hall through the wind, her mane and tail whipped around, stinging her like little frantic bees. She tucked her wings closer. It felt nice. She was really starting to love this whole Alicorn thing.
Through her squinted eyes she could see the warm lights of the rooms above the shops in town come on as the doors were shut and “See you tomorrow!” signs were hung in the windows. She saw BG Honeycup come out of the hardware store with a worried expression on his face.
“Oh hey Princess – better get a move on, snow storms coming.”
“Please, it’s Twilight.”
“Okay, then it’s BG.”
“Okay BG, I like that. Is that why all the stores are closing?”
“Eeyup”
“Thanks Mr. Honey, eh… BG”
“Sure, now you git on home.” She could see the window of her bed loft and the warm light there. She thought about Applejack being there, warm and snug in their bed, getting well.
It had gotten colder and the sky darker, steel-gray clouds scudded along with menace. Rainbow Dash had mentioned that a couple of weather ponies were out sick with the flu, which is probably why the weather was turning so dark. She began to hurriedly make her way back to the Golden Oak Library.
“Hi Twilight!!” a Pink explosion went off to Twilights left.
“Ahh! Pinky, don’t scare me like that!” Twilight snapped. Then she calmed “Hi there Pinky old girl!” She forced a smile “How’s my favorite Pink Pony?
“I have no idea! Do I know her? I must! I know everypony in town. Is she new? Maybe I haven’t met her yet! Oh good! I love to meet new ponies!. I have to get the welcome wagon out! I wonder what her favorite cake is? Do you know?” She bounced around, random as ever.
Twilight had to laugh. It felt good. “It’s you silly! And thanks, Pinky”
“Wait, I’m not new! And you’re welcome. For what I have no idea. You really should tell me what you’re thanking me for before you thank me so I can know what I’m being thanked for and so I can say you’re welcome and know why you’re welcome. Wouldn’t you like to know that?”
Twilight started laughing and kept laughing until tears ran from her eyes. It was exactly what she needed – random set to 11.
“Hey Twilight, how are Spike and Rarity? Have you heard from them? No, of course not - too soon.”
She was bouncing again “Fluttershy is under the weather. Well, we all are under it, except Rainbowdash (she ran the name together) she’s over it. Oooh, Pinky, that was a good one..” she said to herself. ”Have you seen Rainbowdash? I saw her fly off before, she seemed upset. Is she ok?” Pinky was always polite, asking how everypony was.
“Doing fine Pinky Pie” Twilight sniffed, her laughing fit finally over.
“GRRREAT!” She bounced around and then landed almost slowly in front of Twilight. Her expression had become soft and she smiled sadly. Her pitch of her voice had dropped, it was suddenly calm and serious, “How is she?”
Twilight’s jaw slowly dropped, her eyes going wide. “You know?”
Twilight looked into those pale blue eyes and saw that a wisdom within had revealed itself. Her voice was calm, her tone both soothing and reassuring, “Of course, silly. I have Pinky sense, remember?”
It took Twilight a minute or two to adjust to the shock of seeing her crazy random friend so calm and quiet. “We’ll know in the next few hours, and then she’ll be out of danger. Is your sense telling you anything about her? Do you know if she’s going to be OK?” Twilight suddenly grew excited, realizing that Pinky might know.
“I don’t know, but nothing bad, so that’s good. I saw Dashie take off. Is she really ok?”
“I hope so, I don’t know…” and that was all Twilight could say.
Pinky put her foreleg around her, still wise and calm “It’s going to be OK Twilight, trust in the Pink Pony. We will all get through this and we’ll all be better on the other side of it.” She looked into Twilight’s eyes. “This is serious and I know you’re scared. but it will be okay.”
“I never knew you were like this, could be so calm, so…”
“Rational? Un-random? I know, sometimes it just happens I can’t control it, but i guess it happens when it needs to. When I found out about Applejack, I knew I had to see you. Do you remember that laughing fit you had a few moments ago? That’s what I love more than anything. That is who I really am, but to make Twilight Sparkle happier now, she needs to talk to a calmer Pinkie.”
“I don’t know what to say. I didn’t expect to be laughing at all today, Pinky, I think I’m better now.” She said wiping her eyes.
“My Pinky sense is telling me one thing; you have some serious decisions coming up. You will find solutions in your heart and in your head that may not agree. Go with your heart.”
“I love you Pinky Pie, and thank you.”
Pinky jumped up into the air spinning and squealing then landed back in front of Twilight, back to her silly, crazy random self. She looked puzzled. “You’re welcome again, but I don’t know for what,” she said with a wink. Then they both started laughing.
“See you soon, you crazy loon!” Yelled Twilight as Pinky bounced off.
“I love you too Twilight Sparkle!”
A cold rain began to fall.
“How is she doing Cami?” Twilight asked hopefully as she climbed up to the loft.
“Hello, Princess Sparkle.”
“Oh, hi, I don’t think I know you, are you new?
“I’m Sunny Crest. I’m from Fillydelphia. Ponyville Hospital is so overrun with the flu they asked for help from some of the other hospitals and my aunt lives here. I’m covering for Cami; she needed to take over at Dr. Stable’s clinic. I hate to do this but the little gray pony, Derpy? She was just here. She said they need me at the hospital, 5 new cases just came in. Do you think you can watch her while I head over? I’ll be back in a few hours or my replacement will be here. If you like, you could do some cardiac/venal therapy Is that OK?
“Uh, sure. I guess, and call me Twilight. What do I have to do?” Twilight was unsure but the opportunity to finally do something to help her friend cheered her a little.
“Great. The idea is to start with the extremities and work your way towards her heart, pushing the blood, in effect, to keep it from pooling too long. It’ll shorten her recovery time. By the way, I took off the heart monitor, she’s doing better and has moved her arms a few times and made some noises. Dr. Stable is going to try to make it over later to check her out.
“OK, good to know. What do I need to know about this?” Twilight asked.
“Well first you want to focus on the lower half of back part of her leg – from the coronet – right above the hoof, to her hock, here, about halfway up- the calf muscle. Wow, is she strong! Those are some powerful legs. Now she’s on her left side which is fine. Lift the leg like this and massage from the coronet up towards the hip, sort of pushing the blood towards the heart. Now the injury to her back leg is on the right side so you need to be gentle up there. Just push up on the hip, starting here at the hock – about halfway up, right, and then all the way up to the hip.” As she lifted the rear leg higher and massaged the muscle up toward the hip, Applejack's pubic cleft was exposed. Twilight blushed and turned away.
“Are you OK Twilight? If this is upsetting you, we can do it later.”
“No, no, I’m, uh, just fine.” She said with a slightly forced smile.
“OK, so next, still holding the leg, just bend it up and down, there, that’s it. You can turn her over, but be careful. If not, then just massage her left leg from the inside, pressing from the bottom to the top. Go all the way up to the inside of the hip, like thi-” she paused. “Twilight? What’s so fascinating on the ceiling? Oh, wait, are you’re embarrassed for Applejack.”
“Yeah, well, kind of.”
“That’s OK, I understand. As far as the rest of her body, except for her arm, just massage everything towards the heart.”
“Got it.” Twilight smiled, relieved, and walked the nurse to the door. “Thanks for all your help. When do you think you’ll be back?”
“Hopefully, before the snow storm hits. So many of the weather Pegasi are sick with the flu. I heard some poor Rainbow colored pony is trying to do the whole thing, but it’s getting to the point where no amount of Pegasi could control it. There are 2 storms that are supposed to be converging here late tonight or early tomorrow morning, and then a third might join them. They’re not sure. Well, I gotta go, see you later.” The nurse trotted out into the cold wind toward the hospital.
Twilight closed the door and shivered. She went into the kitchen and made herself a cup of tea. I should probably do the massage therapy on her first.
Dear Applejack,
There hasn’t been much of a change in your condition, though the nurse said that you made some noise and moved your arms a couple of times, which is a good sign. I’m very worried about Rainbow Dash. She has trouble dealing with emotion – it’s just that she runs so deep. Her loyalty is so profound and she feels like she let us down by being irresponsible. She was just fooling around with the trophy. I don’t know if I can get it through that thick blue skull of hers that it just happened, there is no fault. It’s like blaming the person that built the shelf. If anyone is to blame it’s me for not securing the shelf but I can’t deal with that now, there’ll be plenty of time to beat myself up later. Two days ago I might have done that but things have changed in me. It’s not about me, it’s about you, my Applejack.
Oh, I’m such a basket case. It’s all the fear and love and anger. I was really happy to be able to do the therapy on you and she made some sounds and your arms moved, which was great.
I need to find out about Rainbow Dash, I know she is hurting and she’s trying to bury it by handling the coming storm. Derpy stopped by earlier with some muffins and had some tea with me. I asked her if she’d seen Rainbow. She thought she had way up in the clouds but she couldn’t be sure. I told her if she sees her to tell her that I love her and I need her here to help me get through this. Derpy is one very special soul.
I’ve thought about trying to contact Spike and Rarity but they really couldn’t do much and now with this storm, I’d only worry about them trying to get back. You should be back up on her hooves by then I hope.
P.S. GREAT NEWS!!!! As I was about to go upstairs to see if I could make you feel better, Dr. Monitor came by with his assistant. They examined you and said you seemed much better. He looked at an image of your brain and he said you’re past the danger point!! He said an aneurysm is still there but had gone down. He’s concerned that you haven’t woken up yet, but that the brain is a complex thing that we still know so little about and he expects you’ll wake up soon. So all your tubes and wired are gone, which is very reassuring.
The blizzard has started with a fury; Dr. Monitor was no more than 10 to 15 feet away from my front door before I could no longer see him through the snow. I hope Big Mac can make it, but I’m not counting on it with so much else in his life to safeguard.
I have made the decision to tell you how I feel. I will wait for the right time, but I know it is what I must do, my heart can’t hold it. I will just have to accept whatever happens.
Author's Note
I know, the nicknames can be annoying, but I just hear Dashie saying it and she won't stop. I like to think there are a lot of subtexts that go on that we don't see on the show. Kind of a slice of life...
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 6
”I give her all my love That's all I do And if you saw my love You'd love her too I love her” Lennon & McCartney
And I Love Her
The snow had not let up, if anything it was worse. Her periodic attempts at transporting objects or performing telekinetic feats ended up in pieces on the floor, but she was fine with that. Peering through the storm was hypnotic – there was nopony outside and she knew that nopony would be until this snow stopped. Fortunately there was plenty of food and supplies..
She went down to the living area and began to clean the bathroom. She thought she heard a sound. Stepping outside the bathroom and… there it was again- from the bed loft.
Oh please oh please oh please…
She sprinted up the stairs to the loft and felt Applejack’s forehead. Applejack sighed at her touch. She moaned and her eyes opened ever so slightly. Twilight took the pencil from the night side table and poked Applejack’s rear hoof. Her leg twitched ever so slightly. She poked the other one and got the same reaction. Twilight let out a shuddering sigh. She wasn’t paralyzed.
“Applejack? Are you there? It’s me, Twilight. Hey there, are you there?” She caressed her friends face but got no response. Applejack’s eyes closed. Twilight grabbed the chart and wrote down what had happened in detail, marking the time
Deciding to see how the cut on her head was healing she gingerly removed the gauze
Zecora and her medicine...Just amazing.
There was no longer any red, it was a healthy pink and looked like it was starting to knit. Twilight cleaned then re-applied fresh ointment and replaced the gauze
The storm took on a new intensity. The wind speed had increased and now hail and snow tattered loudly against the window. The radiators let out a hiss of steam.
Twilight got a fresh mint sponge and gently dabbed Applejack’s lips with it to keep them moist, so they wouldn’t crack. She thought back to last summer when they were all at the big mid-summers night eve party…
The Apple family had brought some regular apple cider but they also had a couple of jugs of hard cider they kept in a separate ice chest. It was getting late in the day and Applejack and the other 5 mares each had a few and got to feeling silly.
The 6 of them went down to the river and were playing around, splashing and laughing. The river was just neck deep which allowed for lots of jumping and dunking. Rainbow Dash ducked under water and swam beneath Applejack. She reached up and grabbed the blonde mare by the leg and pulled her under, just for a moment, but long enough to give her a kiss on the lips. When they surfaced they were both blushing and laughing. All the other mares were asking “What? What did you two do?” The two just laughed, but each went to another pony and did the same to them. When the pairs came up they too were laughing. Things were starting to get a little interesting when Granny Smith yelled down for them to help clean up and get ready to light the bonfire.
Twilight remembered her initiation to the riddle was provided by Pinky who’d grabbed her, dunked her, and given her two quick kisses which Twilight could’ve sworn tasted like cotton candy. The nature of the game now revealed, Twilight, without a thought headed straight for Applejack who had her back to her. She dove under her and flipped so she could look up to the surface of the water and the sky above it. She swam between Applejack’s legs and as she saw Applejack looking down in surprise she put her arms around the blonde pony’s waist and pulled her down. Applejack didn’t resist and landed in Twilights lap, both of them facing each other underwater.
As they looked into each other’s eyes Twilight watched as the last of the sunlight streamed through the water and the wave shadows passed over Applejack’s face. She saw her blonde mane flowing out behind her and then looked into her eyes. For a minute, there was a trace of uncertainty on each of their faces before embracing in a gentle kiss. It didn’t seem to last very long but when then they popped up to the surface they noticed the other ponies looking at them, all out of breath, all smiling. Fluttershy standing next to Rarity (who still looked great, even with her hair wet) said very sweetly “I – was just thinking – you know, uh maybe you two should get a room” Everypony laughed.
She stopped dabbing Applejack's lips and looked at her. Then, leaning forward she gently kissed her, something in her hoping that, as in the fairytales, it might wake her true love. Applejack’s lips were warm and soft and tasted, not surprisingly, like mint. Applejack stirred a little and Twilight looked at her hopefully. Nothing. So she kissed her again, savoring the softness and warmness. She felt her heart beating stronger and faster. She began to feel a little aroused.
This arousal was incredibly different from the desires she felt when reading her romance novels. Those excited her as a voyeur, watching the scene as an omniscient observer. At those times she’d felt the want between her legs, the desire for release and the fullness in her vulva. She would masturbate to an orgasm and while it was nice, it always felt like there was something missing.
This felt completely different. It was overwhelming; the tingling was not just from her loins, but from her heart. The intertwining of the physical and emotional left her dizzy and giddy.
If this is love then I want more! I feel like laughing and crying and…think I’d better stop. Well, maybe one more little kiss... .
With the taste on her lips she lay her head on Applejack’s chest, closed her eyes and listened to her heartbeat. When she woke up she was in the chair by the bed, it was late and the room was cold.
I’ll bet the sheets on the guest room bed are freezing. Hmmm, you know in this storm the power could go out to the library and Applejack could get really cold. Or she could wake up alone, which would be scary for her. Alone and cold. There is only one responsible thing for me to do.
Twilight went around to the other side of the bed, pulled the sheet and thick soft down quilt back and climbed into bed next to Applejack. She could not remember ever feeling happier or luckier. She cuddled into Applejack and inhaled deeply, drawing in her scent which she knew so well yet it was something that she’d never known before. Nuzzling the warm blonde coat of her neck she could’ve sworn she saw Applejack smile. She felt a little guilty about being the happiest pony in all of Equestria, but not too guilty.
The wind howling outside took a new and more intense tone and the snow fell even harder. Twilight hoped it would never end. She wanted to stay in that room forever; she neither needed nor wanted anything more, and as she lay there drifting off to sleep, her arms wrapped around the beautiful pony, she finally allowed herself to know and believe something that she’d spent endless amounts of energy and effort avoiding and denying for so long. She was and forever would be in love with Applejack.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 7
”You say goodbye And I say hello...”
Hello Goodbye
“Soothrsty”
“Wha…?” Twilight was completely disoriented but not disquieted. She had been in a very deep and restful sleep and savored the feeling of awakening without that tiny knot in the pit of her stomach. It was luxurious. The warm quilt pulled over her and Applejack, the two of them sharing each other’s warmth, the comforting familiar smell of her marefriend ? She saw the word adorning them and it gave her a feeling of pure happiness and joy, though not without a little excitement at the illicit nature of it.
As she lay on her side, she could feel Applejack's weight on the mattress. She wondered what the other side of the window shade held. It was morning and overcast. Perhaps the snow was still falling. She pulled the quilt up higher and snuggled in.
For this one moment she lived a fantasy that in the ensuing days, weeks, years, this would be how it was. The norm, the two of them waking up in their bed, Applejack beside her. Snuggling, talking, maybe going back to sleep, , maybe getting something to eat, maybe...
She exhaled slowly in an attempt at expunging the doubts that had already begun to vaguely cloud her happiness, trying to get that foothold in the pit of her stomach. For that moment she prevailed, and would hang onto that moment as long as she could. She knew her doubts; they waited patiently, devoid of malevolence, simply the vanguards of reality that hovered in the periphery. She would take whatever the amount of time they had together. She felt a thrill rush through her at the thought that it was lying here, being with Applejack that somehow shielded her from things like doubt and uncertainty.
"Susty–"
Twilight propped herself up on her elbows and looked at Applejack.
“AJ? Did you say something? Were you trying to say thirsty? Duh! AJ, are you thirsty?! Did you just say you were thirsty? Dear Sweet Celestia, please tell me you’re awake and that you’re thirsty because we have lots and lots of water here and I know where I can get more. Plus there's about 4 feet of snow outside which I know how to melt,” Twilight‘s voice broke as she started to laugh. Tears spilled from her eyes as she waited forever for another sound from Applejack.
“Thirsty” Applejack tried again. She was having some difficulty speaking and had to work her mouth around the word, speaking very slowly, doing her best to enunciate.
“YES!” Twilight did a fist pump. “Hello there! Welcome back Applejack! Wohoo!” Twilight kept the volume to a minimum so as not to startle her friend, though she was thrilled that the eternity she’d waited to say them was over. Unable to help herself, she leaned over, caressed her face and gave her a kiss on the forehead. “Thirsty you say?” she said asked. “How much water are we talking? Better start small – you don’t always know your limit,” Twilight said sotto voiced, “I mean let’s face it”
Applejack recoiled slightly and looked a little uncomfortable. “Thank you,” she said, her voice scratchy, dry and rough. She swallowed hard and winced.
“I know I know, sweetie, you must be in pain and I wish I could give you something like aspirin but you have an aneurism and the aspirin would thin your blood, which is definitely something we don’t want. I think cold water might be just the thing. Don't go anywhere - I’ll be right back!”
She sang as she made her way down the stairs “...good morning-ah!" The Hoofbeats song was the first one to pop into her head. Now it was time for healing and the days to follow – a little therapy, a little tlc, some good food, some more tlc and if they had time… more tlc.
She poured a glass of water, stuck a straw in and rushed upstairs with it.
Applejack needed to be propped up and Twilight carefully helped her lean forward and put some pillows under her back. She held the straw as Applejack sipped slowly. Twilight could see that her friend’s head had begun to clear, but she also noted a degree of uncertainty in her eyes.
“Hello there you fabulous pony you! How are you feeling?” Twilight asked, gently pushing Applejack’s mane from her eyes.
Still sipping from the straw, Applejack opened her eyes a little wider and nodded, looking at Twilight. Finally she let the straw slip from her mouth.
“Whahappen?”
“You decided to climb Mt. Everhorset without a Sherpa’s what happened. Who do you think you are, Sir Equine Hillary? Well actually it was the bookcase downstairs, and it kind of fell on you because a certain pony who will remain nameless did not secure it,” Twilight face broke into a big sheepish grin. “Sorry about that,” she said in a meek little voice. “You’re lucky you’re so strong, it would have killed a mere mortal pony. Can you move your back hooves for me?”
Applejack smiled weakly and looked very uncertain.
“Sure.” Both hooves moved against Twilight's pushing. Good and strong.
“That’s my Applejack! You so rock!”
“Uh, Ah think Ah gotta go.”
“You can’t. Not with that leg, and the snowstorm.” It sounded almost triumphant. There was no way around it. She had Applejack in her home and there was no way she could leave.
“Besides I have so much to tell you about everything.” she noticed the confused and somewhat scared look on her friend’s face. “I should probably dial it down a notch…I’m sorry, I’m just so excited to have you back,” she smiled, then her eyes flew open in realization. “Ohhhhh, you mean you gotta gooooooooo. Here I am babbling like Pinky Pie. Hold on, I have the bedpan right here. Let me help you there. Don’t look so nervous, it’s ok. There, see? I’ll leave you to... you know, and I’ll see if I can find something you might like to eat.” With that Twilight was on her way down the stairs.
“Gotta calm down Twilight, you’re scaring the poor thing. I’m just so excited, She stopped, took a breath and concentrated on letting the excitement flow out of her. Once in the kitchen she prepared some applesauce with cinnamon, recalling how much Applejack enjoyed it. When she came back upstairs Applejack looked much better.
“Hey AJ Here’s some applesauce, I put cinnamon in it, I know you love it that way.”
“OK, thank you”
She began to spoon it into Applejack’s mouth. The rust colored pony lay there looking around and smiling politely.
“So, AJ, that was really some bon voyage party - do you remember anything?”
Applejack looked down at the bedspread and barely shook her head. Twilight smiled, “That’s oh...kay…” Then Twilight's face went completely pale and she wavered slightly.
“Hey Applejack?”
“Yea?” her voice a bare whisper
“What’s my name?”
Silence.
Applejack swallowed and looked up. The anguish on her face was heartbreaking. Tears had already spilled onto her cheeks and her chin trembled.
No, please dear Celestia, no.
“I don’t know.”
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 8
” I call your name but you're not there Was I to blame for being unfair Oh I can't sleep at night Since you've been gone I never weep at night I can't go on“
I Call Your Name
Just be there for her and don’t lose it. You love her no matter what.
Twilight took her in her arms. “It’s Twilight, Twilight Sparkle. Remember?” She could feel Applejack shaking and pressing her head against her shoulder. It felt so good, so wonderful to be holding her and comforting her that the terror and fear she’d felt rising were locked out. As long as they were together and she could hold her and comfort her, they could get through it. She heard the confidence and certainty in her own voice and was a little surprised at it.
“It’s ok, probably just some short term memory loss, it’ll come back as you heal. Don’t worry. You live in Ponyville, that’s where we are now. It’s a beautiful place and you’re surrounded by wonderful ponies that care a lot about you. Most of them know you and love you. In fact you are part of a special group of ponies called The Mane Six. Does any of that sound familiar?”
“No, I don’t remember any of that.” She said, tears streaming down her face.
“You were hit on the head, just give it some time, you’ll begin to remember it all. How about Apple Bloom? Granny Smith? Big Macintosh? Sweet Apple Acres?”
“Are they friends of mine?”
“Uh huh-, they’re your family. It’s your little sister, your grandmother and your brother. Sweet Apple Acres is your home.”
“My home isn’t here?” Applejack started looking scared.
“You’re just here because of all the snow outside, we had a big storm.” The euphoria began to fade a little. “It’s ok,”
Twilight began to feel a little dizzy at the irony. She had finally admitted to herself the depth of her feelings for Applejack, and let herself get swept away, not that she would have stopped it. Then when she awoke, allowing herself the indulgence of that morning’s fantasy of a future together. It was nice while it lasted. Were she to give herself the opportunity, she would apply a cold logic to perform an assessment of her situation and how there was the very real possibility that this could be temporary. The nature of memory and the brain was so poorly understood that hope was certainly within reason. She would have to search the library for information. The thought of all the books in the Crystal Empire library bought her relief.
“Do I have to leave?” Applejack asked. The tone of her voice was pitiful. The look in her eyes was one that Twilight had never
Twilight blinked and looked at her friend
Not a chance
“Not unless you want to.”
“Ya’ll have been so kind to me, gettin me water and makin me the applesauce and all.”
That was the Applejack she loved. Genuinely appreciative of anything you did for her, no matter what it was.
“So where am I again? I mean this here place. Is it your house?”
“It’s the Golden Oak library, but I do live here and I think of it as my home. Check out that view, huh?” Twilight motioned to the window “Well, I mean when it stops snowing, otherwise it’s kind of repetitive.”
“It’s awful nice of you to do this for me..” Applejack looked out the window. The snowfall had slackened a bit and the sky was still gray.
“Yeah, it’s got to be 3 – 4 feet out there. Are you feeling any better?”
“Yeah, thank you m’am.”
Twilight felt a pain in her chest. “Sure… call me Twilight.”
“Oh, right, Twilight.” Applejack looked at her. “Twilight?”
“Yes?”
“That’s a beautiful name.”
“Thank you!”
“What is my name? Applejack?”
“ea-yup!” Twilight said with a smile.
“Huh.” she said quietly.
“Hey, it’s a wonderful name! Full of life and spark, smarts and spirit but most of all heart. It really fits you.”
“What do I look like?”
Twilight let the façade drop away and looked into Applejack’s eyes.
“Absolutely beautiful,” she said softly.
Applejack’s face lit up. “REALLY?! Wow, do you have a mirror I could look at? If you think that I’m pretty then I must be gorgeous!”
Twilight handed her a mirror, thrilled to see a smile on her face only to see the first signs of joy and excitement slowly fall away. “I thought you said I was beautiful,” she said softly. “I have this straw colored hair, these stupid freckles and these, well ah guess my eyes are kinda pretty.”
You’re beautiful, adorable, and lovable. I would give everything I own to see your face every morning, to see that golden mane, to count everyone of your freckles, to drown in your eyes. You are drop dead gorgeous.
“Let me see that mirror. Oh I see the problem – it’s defective - this is that stupid pony with the black hair with those idiotic purple streaks, not to mention that dumb horn sticking out of her head. Now that would depress me too. Glad I don’t look like her, yuck!”
As they laughed, Twilight could see the quiet sadness in Applejack’s eyes begin to diminish. That simple sight was a profound lift and did wonderful things to Twilight’s heart. She felt a warmth rise from her chest and the weight of a thousand books lift from her. The hope that transpired within her emboldened her to speak her heart. “Applejack, you are one of the most beautiful ponies I have ever seen.” Applejack slowly stopped laughing. She looked at Twilight and spoke quietly.
“You really mean that don’t you?”
Twilight was unsure of what to say. She felt a powerful rush of emotion flood through her and her mind was filled with a thousand things to say. Her throat hurt and she fought to keep herself in check. All she could do was nod. Applejack gave her a curious look.
“But then again I don’t get out much,” said Twilight. Their laughter filled the room.
“Twilight?”
“Yes?”
“You seem very upset. Are we close friends? I mean if I get my memory back will we be friends?”
“When you get your memory back, we are friends, but why wait until then?. Who you are inside is still the same and when you start to remember things you’ll see that. We are best friends.”
“Then who are the Mane Six?”
“Hang on – now don’t go anywhere”
Applejack rolled her eyes and smiled. Twilight trotted down the stairs, took down the picture of the Mane Six from her fireplace mantle, then trotted back up to the bed loft with it.
“We are all very good friends, and there are six of us.”
“Yeah, I kinda figured that out already…” she said sheepishly with a little smite
“See, that is just what you would say, and the fact that you said it says you’re in there somewhere – here, open wide, say ahhh” Twilight looked into her mouth and then her ears. Applejack kept laughing. She looked into her left ear. “Hmmm…”
“What?!” Applejack started
“No biggie - I was just looking into your ear and I noticed that that wall over there on the other side of the room needs paint,”
Applejack started laughing.again
“So where should I start?" Twilight thought for a minute "Where else- Rainbow Dash."
“Rainbow wha ?”
“Rainbow Dash – the fastest Pegasus pony in Ponyville, maybe all of Equestria, at least she thinks so, and she’s probably right. Oh and the most awesome – but don’t worry, she’ll tell you all about that so herself. Her coat is cyan and has a rainbow mane and tail. And, she is one of your best friends. The two of you are very close, aaaand, very competitive.”
“What do you mean, competitive?”
“Anything – running, jumping, horseshoes, spitting, snoring, sneezing, drinking, barfing, whatever. No matter what happens though, you’re always friends"
“I’m competitive huh? So what else about Rainbow Dash?”
“Well she is loyal, extremely. You know what? I should tell you the whole story.”
Twilight drew vistas and scenes, images and characters. She went on to explain the history of the Mane Six, starting with her arrival in town. Applejack listened, trying to associate the moments and ponies with thoughts, but it might have happened to another pony, or have been taken from a book. She couldn’t believe what they had all been through.
“Wow, we’ve had quite the time, all of us. I’m feeling kinda tired Twilight. Do you mind if I take a little nap?”
“That sounds like a really good idea, I have to clean up downstairs anyway. Is there anything I can do for you before I go?
“Actually I wanted to ask if you play that guitar down there.”
“What? Oh yeah, that.” Twilight said, looking down at the guitar case that had only been opened half a dozen times. It sat leaning against the fireplace down in the living area. One of her aunts had given it to her as a birthday gift. She tried to play it but never got the hang of it. “Would you like to see it?”
“Do you mind?”
“Hay no! It’s out of tune, but I have a book on how to tune it.” Twilight went down the stairs to her living room and took a couple of guitar instruction books down from a shelf, then grabbing the instrument she climbed up to the loft. Applejack took the guitar and gave it a light strum and it sounded awful – sour and out of tune.
“Well I need to pick up downstairs in the library. You just take it easy. Have fun but try to get some rest too.”
“Sure, and thanks Twilight,” she paused and smiled “I can see why we’re friends.”
Twilight smiled all the way downstairs.
She spent an hour cleaning the main room. Most of the heavy work was done, no doubt by Big Mac while she’d slept. Applejack had been sleeping each time she’d gone to check. She’d sat down the first time just to watch her sleep.
Dear Applejack
You have amnesia. The pony I’d fallen in love with is gone and somepony who is both a stranger to me and to (you? Herself?) has taken her place.
When we talk I see a lot of your character traits there which I guess wouldn’t be affected by your condition.. More than anything I want you to be happy. I am so grateful just to have you here and to spend time with you. I have not been this happy in so long. Maybe never.
You have freed me. Sorry for all the blotches on the paper but I’m just so emotional now. It’s like I’ve always tried to make sure that I accomplish everything I need to. Somepony asks me to help them and I sit down with Spike and put together a list of what I need to get done.
If Princess Celestia requires me to do something then I drop everything and organize my schedule so that I complete her request. I feel as though my life has begun again but this time it’s MY life.
I am so excited to discover myself beyond being a student. I have always studied so hard and I love learning but I feel like maybe I’ve missed a lot. Becoming an Alicorn and a Princess was a great “crowning” achievement and honor, but part of me still felt empty.
So am I in the throes of young love? First love? I don’t know – I just don’t feel that emptiness inside anymore. I feel like I have a purpose that I want for myself. I know this- if I took a look into the doorway inside of King Sombra’s castle now, what I’d see would be completely different that what I’d seen before.
Every time I look in on you when you’re sleeping I find myself just sitting there, longer than I’d intended. I’ve always thought you were beautiful, but now I just… I see just how beautiful you really are. I promise to give you all the love I have and if its enough,maybe I can win yours.
Down in the kitchen, Twilight looked in the fridge. There were lots of leftovers from the party. They’d have quite the feat for the next few days – all kinds of breads and cakes, fresh juices and tons of fresh vegetables and fruits. In addition there was lots of cider, meads and some wine.
She made a salad of greens, olives, carrots and chives. On the side a few of slices of the rich dark bread that the Cake’s had brought from the bakery. She poured some cider into a pot and heated it on the stove before pouring it into two souvenir mugs from the Galloping Gala. A cinnamon stick was inserted into each one.
She looked at the empty tray and tried to levitate it. No problem – she flipped it, spun it, made it do a little dance and gently rested it on the counter before loading everything on it. She went in to use the bathroom and as she was shutting off the tap water from washing her hooves, she heard it.
The guitar.
She just stood on the steps and listened. It was amazing, It was delicate and simple and beautiful. She walked to the center of the living area. Applejack noticed her standing there.
“Hey Twilight. That cider sure smells good.”
“That..was...beautiful. How did you do that?”
“Thanks.” Applejack blushed. “I dunno, just kept turning these here pegs until it sounded right.”
“Wow that it does. You occasionally played fiddle, but to be honest, not very well. What was that song?”
“Nothin’. I was just fooling around with it.”
“Wow, and I mean wow!”
“OK- I’ll play for food. Does that work?” She said with a smile.
“Oh, I’m sorry. Let’s get this set up...” Twilight came up the stairs to the bed loft, carefully levitating the tray. They sat together on the big queen sized bed and ate.
“Wow this bread is amazing. Did you bake it?”
“No, it’s from the bakery in town. Mr and Mrs Cake baked it. You’re pretty much looking at the extent of what I can be trusted to make culinary-wise. Spike does most of the cooking. Actually you were giving me cooking lessons before the accident. With Spike away we’d planned on getting together for some more kitchen instruction. I was getting pretty good. I’d graduated from boiling water to making toast.”
Applejack put her hoof to her mouth to keep from spitting out her salad while laughing.
“You laugh - I’m not kidding! But I was getting better.”
Applejack raised an eyebrow.
"You’re starting to remember, aren’t you?”
They both started laughing. The wind howled and Applejack hugged herself and shivered. “Woah, will you listen to that wind?”
“Are you cold? I can fix that.” Twilight instantly thought of how warm the two of them would be sharing the covers but force herself to re-focus.
“Watch this.” Twilight looked down at the fireplace down in the living area, which was situated opposite the bed loft. Suddenly the stack of logs that Spike and piled there burst into flames and within a few minutes was a roaring fire. The two ponies just sat there staring at it. Twilight extinguished several of the candles around the room.
“Wow that's plum amazing!
By the way just what kind of friends were we…?”
Twilight was ready. She looked over with a smile.
“The best kind.”
She hoped it came out right.
“Okay,” Applejack replied, still smiling but seeming slightly relieved, “you had me worried for a minute there.”
Twilight just looked back into the fire.
“I mean there’s nothing wrong with two mares together I reckon, if that’s your bowl of oats," she smirked, "but give me a strapping stallion any time.”
“I hear you AJ,” Twilight replied.
“So what’s this brother of mine like?”
“He’s a Clydesdale. Your family emigrated from Scoltland several generations ago.”
“A CLYDESDALE! Really? Pretty cool. So I’m Scoltish? I can’t wait to meet him. What about my little sister – Apple Bloom?”
“Well she is very smart and very stubborn, not unlike a certain sister of her’s. She has her own little group called the Cutie Mark Crusaders. There are three of them and they’re pretty typical for their ages. They’re really great filly’s though.”
“Do you have any brothers or sisters Twilight?”
“I have a brother – Shining Armor. He’s 5 years older than me, and is the captain of the Royal Guard. He married Princess Cadence; she was my foal sitter when I was little. We’re very close, I love her like a sister, in fact I always felt like I had one of the coolest older sisters ever, though not the coolest.”
“Let me guess, that award goes to Apple Bloom. We must have been very close you and me. I wish I could remember. This all sounds so nice.” Applejack looked around the room as she took a sip of her cider. “It’s kind of magical here Twilight. I mean I wake up in this beautiful home with this wonderful mare who is not only beautiful and funny but real caring and considerate. I feel warm and protected even though I don’t know anything about myself or you. It’s really weird, between the apple farm and here it’s kinda like I have two different things going on at the same time, if that makes any sense.” She paused and looked at Twilight. I don’t think I ever want to leave,” she said with a laugh.
“Well you’re welcome to stay here as long as you’d like.”
“I don’t mind telling you Twilight, the idea of going back to a farm and having to run it scares the hay out of me. I don’t know anything about it or the folks who live there. I’d sure like to hide here forever. Just let the snow keep falling, let the fire keep burning, keep drinking this hot cider with the cinnamon sticks and just keep talking and laughing with you.”
Those last few words pushed out the melancholy that had begun to creep into Twilight’s heart. “I know exactly what you mean. It feels like I’m living in a dream.”
Applejack had always been very perceptive in picking up on ponies facial queues so Twilight made a concerted effort at not looking at her when the topic of the two of them came up, though that was probably just as indicting.
“So Twilight, what do you do?”
For a moment Twilight couldn’t answer. She couldn’t remember what it was she did, how she spent her days. Images of her friends came to mind, of spending time with them on their crazy adventures and times. Just what did she do?
Study.
“I study and do research into things. I guess I’m a scientist; at least I try to exercise a scientific methodology and discipline to my work. Though I’ve learned a few things from my friends here, like Pinky Pie-“
“I’m gonna take a wild guess that she’s the pink one in this picture.”
“That would be her all right. She and you and the others taught me about taking a leap of faith. I tried so hard to prove that all her twitching and shaking and crazy bodily tremors were merely coincidences with events. After quite a few very painful lessons, I had to admit I was wrong. I don't mind telling you it was very painful, and not just to my ego,” Twilight said rubbing a spot next to her tail that was still sore from all those months ago.
Applejack lightly strummed some more chords on the guitar.
“That is just amazing,” said Twilight shaking her head
"Thanks Twilight, I was just plucking some notes. I don’t really know what I’m doing”
“It’s just so... you never showed anything more than a passing interest in playing. Pinky Pie – she’s the musician. Boy is she ever – you’ll be sitting there innocently and suddenly this random pink musical bomb goes off in your ear. She’s great, even if a bit random. You love music and you sing well, but you don’t spend much time with it and I’ve never heard you play like that.
“Maybe that bump on the head did something, jarred some music loose,” she said with a smile. “So what do I like to eat? I mean besides applesauce.”
“Apple pie,” said Twilight straight-faced “And Apple Fritters, then there’s Apple Brown Betty – the food, not your Aunt”.
“Ok, I’m beginning to sense a pattern here,”
“Well you are from the Apple family. When I first met you, after practically dislocating my arm with a very hearty handshake, your family proceeded to try to drown me in all kinds of apple products. My tummy was practically dragging on the ground all the way back to the library. I have to say I had no idea that apples were so versatile,”
“Well I guess they are. I sure liked that applesauce you made me.”
“Would you like some more? I can get you all you want,” Twilight looked around the room suspiciously, “I have a connection,” she whispered.
They both laughed. Applejack scanned through the music books that Twilight had bought upstairs and tried playing some basic chords on the guitar. They sounded clean and beautiful. No fret buzz, nice touch to the strum, and nice progressions.
“That’s really beautiful Applejack. We had a minstrel group in town over the summer and they were wonderful. With a little practice you could play with them, really.”
“Aw shucks, that’s mighty kind of you to say Twilight. It just comes kind of natural and it makes me feel good.”
“How about something else to eat? I have some great things for dessert. I had hidden them from Pinky and forgotten them in the back of the refrigerator.
“Thanks, but I’m feeling a might full right about now. I feel like takin’ a nap. How about you?”
“I’m wiped out. I’ll bring this downstairs and sleep on the sofa.”
“Why don’t you come back up here and lie here? I don’t bite.”
“But I do,” said Twilight laughing, “thanks, that sounds really nice.”
Twilight quickly carried the tray downstairs, dumped the contents into the sink then just as quickly trotted back up and climbed into bed. Applejack was just drifting off to sleep. Twilight used her magic to extinguish the rest of the candles and then lay back. As her head hit the big down pillow it sounded like it said “puff” and it made her smile. Looking up at the light from the fireplace dancing on the ceiling and listening to Applejack softly snoring she found something inside herself that she’d never felt before in her life. It was perfect peace and contentment.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 9
”Good day sunshine, good day sunshine, good day sunshine I need to laugh and when the sun is out I've got something I can laugh about I feel good in a special way I'm in love and it's a sunny day!“
Good Day Sunshine
BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!
“Uuugh! What the hay is that? Can’t a pony get some sleep?” Twilight got up and put on her robe. Applejack stretched and yawned. “What’s that?” she asked
“I don’t know, sounds like somepony banging on the door to the balcony,” Twilight said as she made her way down the stairs. the familiar prismatic shadow jogged around the floor. She looked to the big glass doors that led out to the balcony.
“Hey Twilight, you up yet?!” hollered Rainbow Dash.
“No Dash I’m still fast asleep so talk fast or get ready to catch me…” Twilight said, smiling and squinting her eyes against the bright morning sun reflecting off all the snow. “Hang on,” she said as she shoved open the door against the snow that Rainbow Dash hadn’t kicked away.
“How’s she doing?” asked the cyan pony hovering with excitement, then she paused looking at Twilight and cocking her head.
“Thanks Rainbow, would you mind writing that down so I can read it later when I'm conscious?” Twilight said rubbing her eyes.
“Who is it?” called Applejack from the bed loft
“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!! Before Twilight could say anything Rainbow shot up until she almost collided with the ceiling. She did three loops and landed on the bed loft. “AJAJAJA!! You’re back! She, sat down, tears in her eyes, and gave Applejack a big hug.
Applejack looked over her shoulder in panic at Twilight who was coming up the stairs. Twilight mouthed “Rainbow Dash”
“Howdy Rainbow Dash, it’s so nice to see you” Applejack said returning the hug with half-hearted pats.
Rainbow leaned back and assumed a semi-serious look and then spoke in a deep voice.
“Hello there yourself Miss Applejack. It is a pleasure to see you as well,” she said and started laughing. “AJ you look great! What’s with all this ‘it’s so nice to see you’ stuff?’”
“Rainbow?”
“Yeah, Twi, what’s up?
“I need to tell you something that might come as a little bit of a shock. Applejack has amnesia.”
“Wait, what? Like in she doesn’t remember anything ?”
“Or anypony”
Rainbow Dash’s face got very serious and her chin started to tremble. Then she fell off the bed laughing and rolling on the floor.
“You have GOT to be kidding me!! How long did it take you to come up with that? That’s a good one, wait’ll I tell Pinky! Where did you get that one from - one of those trashy lovey-dovey books you read? That kind of stuff is always happening. I mean there are some really good parts in those but…" she paused and looked back at Applejack then at Twilight.
"Wait, are you serious?”
The expression on Twilight’s face was all the answer she needed. She sat back down on the edge of the bed and looked intently into her friend's big green eyes.
She asked softly, “Do you remember me?!!” A hint of panic crept into her voice, “You have to remember me!! We’re best buds, we’re like the dynamic duo, the mares without compares, the…the… oh don’t cry AJ,” Rainbow’s eyes brimmed with tears again up and the two of them hugged each other.
“Oh Rainbow Dash I wish I did, I’m so sorry, you seem like such a great pony, whoever I really am is one lucky mare to have you as her best friend,” she sniffed. “I hear you’re the fastest in all Equestria. Just think - we can get to know each other all over again.”
Twilight sat down on the edge of the bed and put her arm around Rainbow Dash who turned around to look at her.
“Will she ever get her memory back Twilight?”
“It’s been known to happen. The equestrian brain is a pretty complex thing; we really don’t understand a lot about how it works.”
“OK,” Rainbow sniffed, “so there is hope. Hope is good. You beat the bookcase and you’ll beat this amnesia too. What about her leg Twi? Is she going to have an excuse to lose to me this time?” Rainbow looked back at Applejack with a smirk. Applejack wiped the tears from her cheeks and smiled. Twilight looked at her over Rainbow’s shoulder and mouthed “you won”
“Me? Lose to you? No way! You may be fast but I can feel my legs are way stronger than yours!”
With that Rainbow lifted herself off the bed and laughing said “No way AJ? No way? Yes way! I’ll get you running before you know it! I’ll coach you from the front facing back toward you!”
Applejack glanced quickly toward Twilight who motioned for her to keep up the banter. “Not unless you can coach my butt as it leaves you in the dust!”
This was all Rainbow Dash needed to hear. She let out a whooping cheer and flew back to the bed.
“I knew you were still in there somewhere! Don’t worry- you’ll be back before you know it and sister I am so going to spank your flank!.”
“So Rainbow – what’s happening with all the snow?” asked Twilight
“All the ponies are clearing it. It stopped around midnight and they came out in force. Have a look for yourself.”
Twilight went to the window – all the roads were passable.
“I mean they’re narrow and all – a pony and a wagon couldn’t walk side by side in some parts, but everypony can pretty much get around.”
“Wow, that’s amazing!”
“Yeah, well they had to. There may be another storm the day after tomorrow and with that flu... Everypony is getting prepared,” she turned to Applejack, “I am so stoked you’re awake AJ. I know you’ll get better – just do everything Dr. Egghead-“
“Hey!” yelled Twilght
“…here tells you to do and you’ll be fine.” Rainbow Dash flew down and gave Applejack and Twilight another hug.
“Gotta jet. I’ll head out to Sweet Apple Acres and give them the good news. Should I mention the amnesia?” Rainbow asked as she lifted off the loft and began hovering.
“Just tell Big Mac. He’ll decide whether or not to tell Granny Smith and Apple Bloom.”
“Sure thing Twilight. And YOU” she said pointing a hoof at Applejack “you and me right after winter wrap up – be ready to hit the trail…” Rainbow spun around and raised up her tail slightly and hovered toward the bed, giving Applejack a clear view of her backside “…and get used to seeing this as it pulls away from you!”
Applejack took a swing to swat it but Rainbow pulled it out of the way just in time. “Too slow for my down low” the pegasus taunted, hovering close again. She shook her flank again but misjudged her distance. This time Applejack connected.
“Oww!” Rainbow yelped rubbing the red spot “Your forelegs sure haven’t gotten any weaker. That’s gonna leave a welt.”
“I’ll give it a kiss as I shoot past you by next spring!” laughed Applejack. The two other ponies started laughing.
“Good one AJ!” Rainbow said with a smile.
Twilight walked up to the edge of the bed loft and looked down to the living area below.
“Hey Dash – do me a favor – spot me? I’m going to try to fly down from here without hitting anything”
“OK Princess”
“DashEEE !”
“Sheesh! Just kidding OK go for it Twilight .”
Twilight flapped her wings and with some close calls, was able to land with relative grace.
“You’re getting better, just gotta listen to the mare with flair.”
Applejack clapped her hooves “Yee-hah pardner!”
Twilight took a bow. She and Dash then walked to the doors leading out to the balcony. “Seriously, is she going to be ok?” whispered Rainbow Dash
“I hope so Dash, she’d doing pretty well so far. Oh - she started to play the guitar. She is amazing! You have to hear her. HEY AJ?” Twilight and Rainbow Dash walked out to the center of the living area. “Can you play some music for Rainbow Dash?”
“Aw shucks Twilight, I’m embarrassed to.”
“Please? I’ll make some applesauce with cinnamon…” Twilight taunted
“Deal”
The gentle sounds of light chord strumming mixed with picking came down from the loft. Dash’s jaw slowly dropped. “Holy Hoofbeats! That’s great! How did you learn to play like that?”
“I don’t know. I just started messing around with it and it came natural.”
“I did a little reading up on it,” offered Twilight, “sometimes head injuries can open up talents and abilities that the pony never possessed before. It’s like she’s a prodigy – like with me and magic.”
“Well, it sure sounds like magic to me. Aww AJ that was just beautiful. With some lessons, I mean wow!”
“Dashie? Shouldn’t you be getting to Sweet Apple Acres?” reminded Twilight
“Twilight, shouldn’t you be getting me some applesauce with cinnamon?” reminded Applejack.
“Oh, yeah” answered the two winged ponies.
“In awhile cragadiles!” shouted Dash as she flew off the porch and towards Sweet Apple Acres.
“How about something to go with that cinnamon? Like some buckwheat pancakes with apple butter?” Twilight called up.
“Oh Twilight if you were a stallion I’d marry you right now.”
“Sorry AJ, my magic can do a lot but I don’t think I can quite do that, at least not yet anyway.” Twilight answered, trying to sound funny. There was a momentary pause.
“Apple butter huh? Well I can always make an exception…” called down Applejack.
Twilight went to work in the kitchen with a smile on her face.
Setting her fork down on her plate, Applejack lay back against the pile of pillows behind her and closed her eyes.
“I thought you said you couldn’t cook! That was just delicious.. Did you use your magic?”
“AlI I did with it was to break the eggs and stir the batter,” said Twilight patting her stomach, “That was pretty good, if I do say so myself.”
Applejack shifted in the bed “Ohhh, mmmh” she groaned
“What’s the matter AJ? Are you OK?”
“Just kinda sore and stiff from lying here”
“Well I’ve got just the thing – would you like another rubdown?” Twilight said.
“Twilight I don’t know what to say,” Applejack looked into her eyes. Twilight was lost in deep forest green and her heart began to beat a little faster. “I was going to say something silly about marrying me but forget that. You are…I don’t know. I don't mind sayin I was a might terrified when I woke up yesterday and now I feel well, I guess I don’t know what.
You cook for me, you clean me and care for me. You give me those wonderful massages, you make me laugh and you’ve convinced me that everything is going to be OK.” Then she paused and looked down. After a moment she looked up into Twilight’s eyes. Twilight felt as though she were falling.
Applejack spoke quietly, “I wish I could do something for you... anything” The moment was so genuine, so intimate that Twilight couldn’t keep herself from blushing. She could feel herself slipping, her throat tightening. “Just…just keep getting better.” She said patting her friends hoof. “Now if you just shift that flank of yours over to your left a little you can help me get to your right haunch so I can get started.” Twilight said with a smile.
“Sure thing.”
Applejack shifted and Twilight began to work the muscles in her lower and middle legs. Slowly she worked her way up the haunches to her hips. As she did, she stopped rubbing on the inside of the thigh and focused on the outside hip. Applejack just lay there moaning with pleasure.
“It’s OK Twilight, you can rub the inside of my thigh, I trust you.” Applejack said with a smile.
But I don’t trust myself…
“Well, typically it’s a pretty classic mistake all my dates make, and then they’re never heard from again!”
“Yeah, but what a way to go!” Applejack said with a leer and a chuckle
After she finished the massage Twilight lay down next to her and they both fell asleep.
“Hey there sleepyheads, how are my girls doing?” Hearing that warm soft voice was the second best way that Twilight could think of to wake up. Her eyes tried to open but her mouth broke into a smile.
“Hey Big Mac, what are you doing here?” asked Twilight yawning.
“Well Rainbow told me that my beautiful sister Applejack was awake.”
Twilight gave Applejack a little shake. “Applejack? I think there’s somepony here to see you.”
“Hmf? What?” Applejack replied, squinting her eyes. She opened them and saw her brother.
“Woah, you must be Big Macintosh. Twilight said you were a might handsome. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“Twilight, I think I like this Applejack better,” he said with a smile, “so how are you feeling?”
“Well let’s see, between the massages, the applesauce with cinnamon, the buckwheat pancakes with apple butter and all the laughing, I’d say I’m feeling great.”
Big Mac looked at Twilight with such pure affection that she blushed. “That’s no surprise," he said still looking at her, "there is no pony anywhere that I’d rather have taking care of you than Twilight Sparkle, she is one of a kind.”
“Don’t I know it,” agreed Applejack. Then she looked from one to the other, “I don’t mean to pry but are you two…?”
“No,” answered Big Mac smiling, “we’re closer than that.”
“Twilight told me about our family and our parents and all. I’m so sorry, I don’t feel anything about them but you still have my condolences. Is little Apple-?”
”Applebloom – she’ll be here in about 15 minutes. We don’t want Granny Smith out in the snow, but she was a might happy when she heard that you were OK,” said Big Mac. Did Twilight explain about hers and my friendship? I know it must seem strange but as I’m sure she told you it works for everyone. Granny Smith knows because she’s known me since I was a foal but as far as family we haven’t told Applebloom. We will when we feel the time is right.”
“And what about me? Did I know about it?”
Twilight and Big Mac just looked at each other.
“I guess I’ll take that as a no,” Applejack said looking down at the bedspread.” I thought we were best friends Twilight. Why would you keep that from me?” Applejack looked up at Twilight with a genuine look of hurt on her face. “Am I stupid? Is that it?”
“No, it’s just that as the element of honesty, it would put you in a very difficult position,” explained Big Mac, “ You would be part of the deception and it we thought that wouldn’t be fair to you. As far as being stupid, your place in the Mane Six is Twilight’s right hoof mare. She does very little without consulting you.”
“You are my rock AJ, I don’t know what I’d do if you weren’t there.”
Applejack considered this and after a few moments smiled. “There is an undeniable logic to your rationale. I suppose gratitude would be in order.”
Twilight and Big Mac looked at each other with wide eyes and slack jaws.
“I suppose in current circumstances it does make a certain amount of sense to draw me into your deception now. In a sense it’s only a deception of exclusion rather than a deliberate falsehood,” Applejack mused.
“Big Mac? Can you help me move that chair in my basement laboratory now?” Twilight asked.
“eeyup”
“What the hay was that?!!” Twilight asked the moment they reached the basement, “Did you hear that?!”
“Eeyup”
“Stop it Mac, seriously, where did she learn to talk like that?”
“Undoubtedly from listening to you. You do express yourself rather well when you dictate to Spike. It appears that this injury may have done more than give her amnesia. The vocabulary isn’t the issue; it’s how she’s applying it, something in which she seems to have gained some skill. You know there was that period of time that she spent with our aunt and uncle in Manehattan and yes I know I ended that last sentence with a preposition so get that smug look off your face,” said Big Mac with a smile.
“And suddenly she’s playing the guitar like, like George Harristallion! She just picked it up, tuned it and began to figure out how to play it. And now she starts talking like, I don’t know…me!” said Twilight exasperated.
“Sometimes that’s how it is, the abilities just appear. I wonder what else has changed about her. Do me a favor and keep me up to date via the mail. Derpy delivers to us every day. Or you can just tell her.” said Mac
“Of course. Wow, Applejack as an ‘egghead.’ I hate that word.” muttered Twilight.
As they made their way back up to the loft they heard the sound of the guitar. Mac stopped in his tracks. “You didn’t exaggerate, that is beautiful. It’s very moving.” They stood there for a few more minutes just listening. Eventually, they entered the living area and stomped their hooves as Applejack finished playing
“Aw shucks, thanks guys. So what’s the verdict about me? After you moved the chair of course.” Applejack smirked.
“Um, I guess you figured that out, eh?” Twilight said, slightly embarrassed. “It’s just that, well, all of sudden you sound like, not exactly what I’m used to. .”
“Is that uncommon?” asked Applejack
“It is somewhat rare, but not unheard of” answered Mac.
“This is definitely going to take me awhile to get used to” said Twilight to nopony in particular.
“Just how different am I?” Applejack asked with more than a little concern in her voice. “I couldn’t play guitar, I couldn’t express myself like this. I’ve been having ideas about stories to write. I want to learn. Would you help me Twilight?”
“I don’t think there is anything in this world that I would rather do. Hey maybe you could try to teach me to play that guitar just don’t expect too much.”
They heard the front door of the library open and the sound of little hooves galloping up the stairs. “APPLEJACK!!” called out Applebloom
Applejack mouthed “Applebloom?” to Twilight who nodded in reply.
“APPLEBLOOM!” Applejack called out excitedly. The entrance to the living area up from the library was directly under the bed loft. The little filly ran into the living area and with wet hooves skidded sideways across the waxed floor, still running in place. In moments she got some forward traction and headed for the stairs to the loft.
Whether she recognized her or not, when Applejack saw the sweet little face of Applebloom,, reflecting a mixture of fear, and relief, her eyes red and rimmed with tears, there was nothing in Equestria that could keep her from taking the little filly into her arms and hugging her tightly. Applebloom began to sob, burying her face into her sister’s thick, warm coat.”I was so scared you were going to...” she managed to get out between sobs.
“No matter what happens sweetie, the bond between us can’t be broken, I will be here, don’t you cry” said Applejack, unable to hold back her tears. Big Mac had stepped forward and put his arms around them both. Twilight stood there stroking Applebloom’s mane.
With a cup of apple juice in her hoof and a piece of cake from the bon voyage party on the plate in front of her, Applebloom was feeling much better.
“So when are you coming home AJ?” Tomorrow ?”
“Well Applebloom,” answered Big Macintosh, “With the roads bad from the snow and another storm maybe tomorrow, Applejack should stay here, but don’t worry, Twilight can take care of her almost as good as you can, so she’ll be ok.”
“So maybe in a few days?
A call up from the library interrupted the answer. “Twilight are you here?” It was Dr. Stable, “I hear our patient is doing much better.”
“Come on up doctor and you can ask her yourself” Twilight called back down.
Once up in the bed loft the doctor examined the stitches in her head, attached a blood pressure monitor and inserted a thermometer in her mouth.
“So Applejack, I have to say it looks like Twilight has been taking excellent care of you, but that’s no surprise. Well let's see, your first blood pressure reading looks great, temperature normal, you should be back at the farm in no time, back to your own bed... Hmmm, that’s interesting…”
“What’s that?” asked Twilight with some concern.
“Well this second reading is a little higher than the first… Applejack do you remember anything before the accident?”
“Can’t say I do. There are some vague images but nothing concrete. They could be dreams for all I know. But then I’m not sure this here isn’t a dream, with the way Twilight has been taking care of me, it sure seems like one. I wonder if the old me was ever this happy,” she said putting her hoof on Twilight's and looking up at her with a smile.
Dr Stable performed a third BP test. “OK, that’s fine. Twilight, do you still have that anatomy book I gave you last summer?”
“It’s down in the library. Did you want to look at it?”
“Yes, I wanted to show you a little more detail of the nature of her leg fracture which will help lessen her recovery time.”
The phrase “lessen recovery time” was a code that he wanted to talk to her away from the patient. They both went down to the library leaving Big Mac and Applebloom with their sister.
Once down in the library he spoke to her.
“How are things with her? How are her spirits?”
“She’s great, we spend a lot of time laughing and talking. It’s been a lot of fun.”
“Not surprising. What I wanted to speak to you about was what I saw during her blood pressure test. Don’t worry, it’s nothing serious. I deliberately took it 3 times to see her state of mind with regard to going home. She is going through a very traumatic experience. To wake up and have no idea who you are or where you are is a terrifying ordeal. I have to say you have exceeded my expectations regarding her care. She looks great and seems to be far happier than she should be.”
“When I mentioned going home,” he continued, “her blood pressure took a sharp spike upward. It settled down when the topic returned to her being here. As you can imagine keeping her BP low and her calm is critical during this healing process. We want to avoid a hemorrhage of course and so I have to ask if you think you’ll be able to keep her here a while longer.”
“I would love to!” Twilight said with such joy that you thought she’d solved Starswirl’s final spell all over again. “There have been a couple of changes in her though. She’s developed this incredible talent for music, the guitar specifically. She took my old guitar and just started strumming it. She figured out chords and tuning. And suddenly she’s expressing herself with a far more advanced vocabulary.”
“Just like her brother, eh?” asked the doctor with a wry smile.
“You know about Big Mac?” she was incredulous.
“Twilight, as the village doctor it’s my job to care for everypony in Ponyville,” he said smiling “To do that well, I need to know about and observe all my patients. There is very little that goes on here that I don’t know about, though it’s not through talk, only observing, comparing and remembering.”
Twilight smiled at him and nodded. As she turned to go back up the stairs he put his hoof on her shoulder.
“One more question Twilight”
“Sure” she answered with a little smile
He looked at her for a moment not saying a word, only smiling very sweetly. She looked at him with puzzlement.
“How bad is it?” he asked.
From his beaming smile she knew what he was asking. You don’t deal with emergency foal deliveries and dying pony’s and not get to know the pony holding your hoof through it all.
“Is it really that obvious?” she asked with quite a bit of concern, “I thought I was doing a pretty good job of hiding it.”
“No, it’s not obvious, don’t worry.”
“It’s really really bad doctor,” Twilight said sighing, “Probably worse than that.”
“That’s what I thought. She doesn’t know, does she?” it was a statement more than a question.
“No”
“All I can tell you is this,” he said looking straight into her eyes, “There is this one very special pony I know. She is beautiful, wonderful, sweet, smart and very hard working but most of all she is incredibly lucky and has been blessed with something that others would happily die for.”
“Thank you so much doctor,” she said, her voice breaking a little, “I think that is the nicest thing that anypony has every said about me.”
“Twilight?”
“Yes?”
“I was talking about Applejack”
Unable to speak she just looked up at him and rested her head against his shoulder.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 10
”I've got to admit it's getting better (Better) A little better all the time (It can't get no worse) I have to admit it's getting better (Better) It's getting better since you've been mine Getting so much better all the time”
Getting Better
“We’ll I’ve got some things to take care of in town AJ, so I’ll be heading out now. Applebloom, you want to stay with your sister?” asked Big Mac
“Sure do, if it’s ok. Is it ok?” Applebloom was sitting next to Applejack on the bed.
“How you feeling sis?” asked the big Clydesdale.
“A might tired, but little Applebloom can stay here if--“
“Hey Applebloom, you up there?! ” a small but strong voice yelled up from the library.
“Hey there Scootaloo, sure am!” Applebloom hollered back, causing Applejack to flinch. The sound of little hooves galloping up the stairs was followed by the entrance of a little orange filly with a mane the color of raspberry sherbert. She slid across the floor on wet hooves from the snow, much the same way Applebloom had, but this time it was intentional and therefore with a little more style,
“Whoa there Scoots,” said Big Mac with a smile, “let’s take it easy, this is someone’s home.”
“Oh, sorry Big Macintosh, sorry Twilight, I was just so excited to hear Applebloom was here and especially that Applejack was ok. Except for the ambrosia, of course. Heyyyyy Aaaaaplejaaaaack,” she spoke slowly and loudly “howwwww arrrrrrrre, youuuuuu?”
Applebloom felt it necessary to match her friend’s volume “First of all its amnesia, not ambrosia and second of all it means she don’t remember stuff, not that she’s a deaf idiot!”
“Oh. Sorry Applejack”
“Don’t you worry about that, uhh…Scootaloo?” Applejack said looking hopefully at Twilight, who was standing behind Scootaloo. Twilight nodded with a smile. Applejack turned to Mac and pantomimed a yawn.
“Hey crusaders, I hear there’s some great sledding over at the hill in back of the school house!” Big Mac informed them. They took the bait.
Applebloom looked sheepishly at her sister. “I can stay here with you sis, if’n you want…”
“No, y’all go have fun, I was gonna take a nap anyway.” Applejack said, pretending to yawn.
“OK, you get your rest,” Applebloom said to her and gave her a big hug. She looked down at Scootaloo and the two fillies gave each other great big grins as Applebloom leapt off the bed and trotted down to the living area.
“Hey Big Mac, you don’t suppose that Miss Cherillee will be there do you?” asked Scootaloo coyly. Rumor had it that Big Mac and Fluttershy were seeing now but once upon a time he and the school teacher had had a brief courtship after a certain love “potion” had been slipped to them by the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Big Mac just rolled his eyes and smiled.
“You take it easy Sis, and don’t let Twilight here make you work too hard,” Big Mac said as he leaned over and kissed Applejack on the forehead. He went down to the living area and walked up to Twilight. He looked into her eyes and spoke. His deep voice rumbled softly as he whispered to her.
“You OK Sparks?”
“Yeah, I think so,” she answered, then spoke a little louder so it didn’t seem like they were whispering. “Whew, what a day! Dr. Stable is very happy with her progress and that makes me happy.”
“How’s your heart holding up?” he asked again in a low voice. This time her smile broadened and her eyes closed in pure joy.
“Better than ever!”
“Then so is mine.” Big Mac replied giving her a hug.
“I saw that Caramel is outside the diner giving out free hot chocolate” Big Mac announced to the two small ponies. “Ya’ll wouldn’t be interested in some, now would you?” The two filly’s looked at each other “Yeah!” then did a high hoof, smiled and took off, galloping down the stairs to the library.
Suddenly only one set of hooves was heard, then they stopped. Then they started again, only this time they sounded like they were coming back up the stairs.
“Hey Applebloom, where ya goin? I thought we were getting hot chocolate,” called Scootaloo.
The only sound in the library was of one set little hoof beats bounding up the stairs. As she reached the top, Applebloom, her eyes wet with tears shot past Twilight and Big Mac and ran up the stairs to the bed loft. As Applejack watched this scene unfold she felt the tears rise and by the time Applebloom got to her they were both crying.
Applebloom climbed into her big sisters open arms. They stayed that way for a little while in the sacred silence. Twilight put her head on Macintosh’s shoulder and he put his arm around her. They looked at each other as the tears rolled down their cheeks and smiled. Scootaloo had come up the stairs and into the room to see what was going on but before she spoke she sensed it and had to wipe a couple of tears away herself.
Applebloom eventually pulled her head back. The two looked at each other for a moment and then nuzzled.
“You don’t want that hot chocolate to get cold, now do you?” sniffed Applejack.
Applebloom just shook her head and smiled, wiping the tears off her cheeks with the back of her hoof.
“You come back later, after you go sledding, ok?”
“It’s a deal!” said Applebloom and gave her sister one last big hug, then trotted downstairs and joined Scootaloo.
Big Mac looked up at his sister in the bed loft and then over at Twilight.
“I don’t believe I’ve ever seen two happier ponies. Y’all behave yourselves now,” he said looking at Twilight with a smile and giving her a wink. A blush rose in her cheeks,
“Bye Twilight, bye Applejack” said the two little fillies and all three headed down the stairs.
Moments after they left there was the sound of the library door opening and slamming shut hard. It meant only one thing – the return of Rainbow Dash.
“Hey up there! I’m back with some-…” the tone of her voice suddenly changed to whispered aggravation “No Pinky – I wanted it to be a surpr… sheesh! Never mind.” Her voice then returned to its previous volume “Stand by, incomiiiiing!”
A moment later the pink pony with the pale blue eyes came bursting through the doorway into the living room area. She ran out from under the bed loft overhang and while sliding on her knees, spun 180 degrees. She looked up to the bed loft and opened her arms wide.
“APPLEJACK!” she squealed in delight.
“Uhh, Pinky Pie!” Applejack called down after recovering from a truly grand entrance.
“Do you remember if you still have the ambrosia?” Pinky asked
“Pinky, call me crazy but were you talking to Scootaloo earlier today?” asked Twilight
“Yes I was, Crazy! I told her all about Applejack’s ambrosia.”
“It’s amnesia , Pinky and yes she still has it,” explained Twilight, “how are you doing?” she asked with a smile
“How am I doing what, Crazy?” As usual Pinky was talking like a squeaky machine gun. ”By the way, why do you want me to call you Crazy, Twilight? That’s nuts! Oh I get it! You want me to call you crazy because you’re nuts, is that it? How about you Applejack, are you nuts too? Maybe you are but you just don’t remember because of the ambrosia.”
Applejack was laughing too hard to answer. She had tears in her eyes and her face was flushed. Twilight wanted to give Pinky a hug but it was too late – she was already galloping up the stairs to the bed loft.
“Hi Applejack, do you remember me? I’m the same pink pony who you saw down there a few minutes ago.” Pinky said, pointing to the living room. “When you’re feeling better I’m going to have the biggest party that Ponyville has ever seen and you will be the guest of honor. You’ll probably forget it, but don’t worry, I’ll remind you. I am the entertainment chairpony of Ponyville.”
“Face it Pinky, you ARE the entertainment of Ponyville!” yelled up Twilight.
“Hey there guys, how is everypony?” Rainbow Dash stepped out of the opening of the stairway and immediately popped up, hovering up to the bed loft and landing next to the bed. She sat down next to AJ. “Hey there gorgeous, how are you feeling? You’re looking good, which is sayin’ something - considering I’m sitting next to you. Hey, look who else I bought with me. You guys remember Noteworthy from the winter wrap up, don’t you?”
A cute young earth stallion stepped into the living room. His coat was a rich blue/gray and his mane and tail were dark heather blue. There were three notes on his flank; He had amber eyes and a solid build, and stood there looking shyly down at the floor.
“H-huh-hi ladies” he said, lightly pawing the ground. He was carrying a guitar case on his back.
“Hi Noteworthy! I remember you – you were very understanding and pretty patient when I, uh tried to help with the winter wrap up last year...” said Twilight, “I think I might have slightly buried you under some snow when the plow got away from me…” she smiled with some embarrassment, “It’s great to see you again. That’s Pinky Pie up there with Applejack”
“Hi there,” he said looking up to the loft, “I’d forgotten all about the whole snow thing. I have to say it’s kind of an honor to be with you three. The Mane Six are, well, heroes to a lot of us in Ponyville,” he answered looking up at Twilight who seemed a little embarrassed. Then he looked up to the bed loft with as sweet and wistful a look as Twilight had ever seen. As his gaze met Applejack’s, the young blonde pony’s expression froze and she swallowed.
“Well I cain’t say I recollect you, but I sure wish I did,” she said, blushing. His face turned a bit red as well.
Twilight raised an eyebrow and scowled.
Rainbow Dash interrupted the moment. “So I was telling Note here how you’re like Ponyville’s answer to slowhoof himself Eric Clopton. So Note here teaches music at the music store on Stirrup Street. When I told him about what happened he just about knocked me down running out of the store with his guitar case.”
“I’m , uh, always looking to make beautiful ponies, uh I mean music, beautiful music, with ponies” he said looking at Applejack, “and when Rainbow Dash told me it was Applejack, well, I…uh” he stammered .
“Uh-huh, well, it was really nice of you to come all the way over here, through the snow” Twilight said turning to him, “but Applejack was just saying that she was tired and was going to take a nap now so maybe later-“
She was cut off buy the sound of a guitar being strummed from the bed loft. Applejack looked down at them from the bed, with the guitar in her lap and a big smile on her face, broken only by a subtle glare at Twilight.
“Is that a Tailer? Those are may favorite acoustic guitars! I have a couple of Maretins too, but I love my Tailer’s for their mid-high range.”
“Oh, yes, thank you, it was given to me…” Twilight began to say but realized he was already half way up the stairs to the loft. She sighed and looked at the floor.
The reading room, located off the main library room, was a quiet place to relax and read. All the walls were tall leaded glass in a diamond pattern. The winter sun shone in brighter than usual as it reflected off the snow. Most of the panes were translucent- the glass-maker had deliberately trapped bubbles in the glass, many of them were stained a variety of colors. As the light streamed through those they left scattered colored shadows across the floor and on the large overstuffed white sofa upon which Pinky, Rainbow and Twilight sat drinking Neighirish coffee and having cookies.
“You OK Twilight?” asked Rainbow, “you look kind of bummed. I hope you’re still not mad at me for what happened at the diner.”
“Of course not Rainbow, you were just really upset. I was kind of in total meltdown myself. I guess I’m just tired.” During the brief silence that followed, the sound of the two guitars could be heard playing together. Suddenly the strumming stopped and laughter followed.
“Oh, it’s just so great to hear Applejack laughing!” said Pinky as she tossed a cookie into the air and caught it in her mouth.
“Yeah, just great ” muttered Twilight, her cheek resting on her hoof and her eyelids half closed. “Anyone want another coffee?” she asked draining the remainder of her cup.
“Sure, I’ll get it,” offered Rainbow Dash with a smile as she popped up to an unsteady hover, “What about you Pinky Pie?”
“Okie-dokie-lokey!” answered Pinky, her face a big silly grin and her body wavering.
“…and don’t worry of you spill a little extra whiskey in mine Dash” offered Twilight wavering slightly herself.
“…or whipped cream! In fact make my whipped cream a double, I’m feeling hard core” said Pinky Pie with a wicked squint.
Dash looked at Twilight with a raised eyebrow “Ya know if you’re tired you can throw us out and get some rest – including lover boy up there. Wow, what a flirt!”
The thought of snuggling in with Applejack bought a dreamy smile to Twilight’s face.
“I’ll tall ya what,” said Pinky, “on second thought, hold the coffee and the whiskey just bring me a cup of whipped cream barmaid! And step on it – chop chop, *hic*. Those first two coff-a-cuppies were great, but…”
These were Pinky’s last words right before her eyes rolled back in her head and she tipped over to her right, thankfully landing on a clear area of the couch. She immediately began to snore.
“Well that’s one down,” said Twilight blinking slowly. “Rainbow, I think I gotta tell you something, it’s been driving me crazy and I have to tell one of you.”
“This sounds like it’s gonna be good” said Dash with some excitement. She landed on the couch next to Twilight and leaned forward. “So what’s up?”
“Well after Applejack was hurt-“
Suddenly Noteworthy was standing in the entrance to the reading room holding his guitar case.
“Oh, I’m sorry to interrupt, I just wanted to say Twilight, you sure are taking great care of Applejack. You really are one special pony. Shining Armor must be so proud. I don’t know if you remember me – I helped him out at the wedding. He and I kind of hit it off. You guys are some great family, and all I know is if I ever get really sick, you’re the one I’d want to be taking care of me.”
He was being sincere which depressed Twilight even more.
“Well that’s a really very nice of you to say thing. I deed indoo remember you at the wedding…” The additional whiskey from the last swallow moments ago had made its way from Twilight’s stomach to her intestine where it had quickly been taken in and was now traversing her brain/blood barrier.
Dash, hovering behind Twilight, looked at the confused face of the blue stallion and held her hoof up to her mouth and twisted it in a drinking motion, while making her eyes go googley.
His eyes shifted and looking over Twilight’s shoulder at Dash, he nodded knowingly. Twilight swayed slightly and called over her shoulder “I am not drunk Dashie, I’m just reeeely tired. *hic*”
“Sure you are Twi,” replied Dash as she landed on the couch next to her.
One of the things that surprised Twilight about her new wings was their sensitivity, especially with respect to their erogenous properties. When stroked in certain ways the sensation was extremely pleasant and would turn pegasi or alicorn pony’s thoughts instantly toward the carnal pleasures of the body. It was a very personal thing to do and not usually done in public, but after a couple of spiked coffees, Dashie’s prankster side just couldn’t help itself. She ran her hoof down that ridge on Twilight's wing.
Twilight’s eyes fluttered closed and a sighing moan issued from her mouth. Dashie had expected just a little shiver, not that. Noteworthy raised an eyebrow.
“Uh… is she ok? Maybe I should stick around and help out, you know with the possibility of more snow coming, I could make sure you two get through it ok.”
Twilight, recovering from the sensations replied quite definitely and perhaps a little harshly.
“No.” Then she turned to Dash and glared.
Dash blinked at the tone of her voice, pulled her head back a little and grinned sheepishly at Twilight. Noteworthy recoiled very slightly.
“Uhh…don’t worry Note, she isn’t like that, she’s just tired and she’s had a couple,” Dash explained.
Twilight muttered “Yeah, I’ve had a couple…I’ll bet lover boy over there’d like a couple too”
“Saaay …Note, didn’t you come in with a jacket? I’ll bet its upstairs, I’ll wait here while you go grab it.”
“Oh, yeah, thanks”
As he trotted back up the stairs to the living area Twilight muttered “and make damn sure that’s all you grab, buster!”
“Twilight! What the hay is wrong with you?!!” Dash was incredulous.
She turned on Dash. “How dare you do that to me?! Stroke me in public like that! In front of him no less!”
“Oh, yeah,” she instantly went back to her cheesy grin, “sorry about that. I thought it would wake you up a little, seeing as you’re so sleepy and all. It usually just gives me a shiver, kinda clears my head. But wow, are you sensitive! You should’ve seen your face, you were the picture of hot.”
“Really…? Like how hot…? Oh wait, no, don’t try to change the subject! That wasn’t funny.”
“No? You know what was funny was you getting your bridle into a bunch over Noteworthy being so sweet with AJ. What’s up with that?”
Twilight blinked slowly. “AJ is in a very vulnerable place right now, I-I don’t want him taking advantage of that. The last thing I need is some horny, young, hot to trot ponyboy hanging around here trying to get his hooves all over her...”
As Dash listened her face became dreamy. “hmmmm…I wonder if he’d like an escort back to the music store…”
“You know, I’ll bet he would” said Twilight changing tack with a sly grin. “Actually I have to say it looks as though they really do get along, and we need to keep AJ happy so she’ll heal, I just want to make sure that he’s good for her. I wish there were some way to know…”
“Ya know Twi, if you want me to check him out, get his background, just say so, you don’t have to be all secret agent. I’d love to do it, like the guy in “Daring Do and the Mystery of the Thin Pony.”
“I’m pretty sure he’s not a secret agent, just-” Twilight stopped as she heard his hoofsteps on the stairs. Dash gave her a wink and headed out to the main room. Knowing that she’d be getting some information on Noteworthy put Twilight in a far better state of mind.
“So how is she?” asked Twilight in a much friendlier tone.
Noteworthy smiled back and seemed relieved. “She’s doing great. I think she’s a little tired out. She asked if you could come up and keep her company.”
“Of course! See you later guys” she called down, suddenly up on the stair landing and trotting the rest of the way up to the living room.
“Hey AJ, Noteworthy said you’d like some company.”
“Hi Twilight, yeah, I need something to calm me down a little. That colt is a bundle of charm and cuteness that just won’t quit.”
He’s a bundle of something, I’ll give you that…
“He is quite the charmer,” Twilight commented.
“Here – lookit what he showed me on the guitar-” and with that she went into a complex series of picking patterns and chord changes that dropped Twilights jaw. “He says I’m better than he is.”
“You’re better than anypony I’ve ever heard!”
“Shucks Twilight, that’s awful sweet of you to say.”
“AJ, you could make money playing places.”
“Do you really think so?”
“Eyup!”
“Wow. You know speaking of eyup, are you sure Big Mac is my brother?”
Twilight smiled and chuckled, “Of course silly, why?”
“Oh nothing, it’s just he is just so…wow. Big and handsome, strong, smart, the whole package. Are you sure you two are just ‘friends’? I don’t know how you keep your hooves off him.” Applejack had a wistful look in her eyes.
“Woah AJ, I don’t know what that hit on the head did to you but it sure awakened your libido – that’s a sense of sexual desire.”
“Twilight, as you commented earlier I have adopted a more sophisticated vocabulary I just choose not to express myself in that way. It feels unnatural and forced. In any case, I’m well aware of what a libido is and from what you say, mine is well, ready and rarin’ to go!”
“I should say so. Just keep it reigned in until you’re sure that Noteworthy is AJ-worthy.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well you don’t really know that much about him, that’s all.”
“Well I know that he’s polite and kind and is doing a great job teaching me how to play the guitar”
I’m sure that’s not all he’d like to teach you.
“Well you’re a very talented student- that makes it pretty easy.”
“Well he did take the time to carry his guitar all the way over here through the snow’” AJ said with a little annoyance, “and look, he gave me this here book for free – it has all kinds of exercises I can do to improve my technique, though I wouldn’t-a minded seeing some of his technique.” AJ said with a smile and a raised eyebrow.
“You know, speaking of exercises…”
“I thought we were talking about technique”
“AJ, can we just stop talking about him for five minutes?!”
“AJ, can we just stop talking about him for five minutes?!” Applejack said in a mock serious tone.
“Stop it!”
“Stop it!” mocked AJ again.
Twilight grimaced with a growl and Applejack, now nose to nose with her grimaced and growled right back at her. Twilight hated anyone mocking her and had scorched Dashie’s butt the last time she did it, but this time she was so over come with affection that she could only burst into laughter. Applejack joined her and the two of them laughed like fillies for the next few minutes.
“I have a deal for you” offered Twilight
“What kind of a deal?”
“A deal deal. You exercise for 10 minutes and I get you some applesauce with cinnamon.”
“I got a better deal. I exercise for 15 minutes and you get us some of that there Mareirish coffee I smelled earlier.
“I’m not sure you should be drinking AJ”
“Well, you let me worry ‘bout that, sugar.”
Twilights eyes flew wide open. She was incredulous. “What did you say?”
“Shakestirrup never repeats.”
“I’m not kidding, what did you say?!”
Applejack looked concerned. “Well you let me worry ‘bout that.”
“No the very last word!!”
“Uh you mean sugar?”
Twilight lept off the bed loft and with a graceful thrust of her wings circled around the living room squealing like a filly on Hearthswarming morning. She landed back on the loft, and gave Applejack a tight hug.
“Wow, you sure like sugar.”
Twilight laughed and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. “No, ‘sugar’ was one of your signature words. You called everyone sugarc-” she stopped short. “It’s just a really good sign. You may be getting your memory back!”
Applejack hugged her back. They stopped and looked at each other for a moment. Twilight felt an incredible desire to just lean forward and kiss her, she couldn’t remember ever wanting anything more in her life. That Mareirish coffee sounded great right about now, heaven knew Twilight needed a drink.
“What would you say to that Mareirish coffee to celebrate?” asked AJ
“Sure. Right after you do your 15 minutes of exercise”
“Ten”
“Alright, 10”
Twilight went over to her and helped her up and out of bed. She held Applejack carefully in her arms and then steadied her. As Applejack slowly let go, her hoof ran down the length of Twilight’s wing. It sent a wave of physical desire through Twilight that started in the wing and ended somewhere between her legs. She fought to strangle the moan that threatened to escape her lips. It managed to come out as a whimper.
“You okay Twilight? You look a might flushed. I hope I’m not too heavy.”
“No, not at all, I’m fine.” Twilight’s mind filled with images and she imagined what it would feel like to have Applejack’s lips touching hers, to feel her tongue…
“Hey Twilight, what’s with your wings?”
Twilights wings were responding to Applejack’s inadvertent caress and to the erotic images in her mind. Twilight had not gotten used to wing erections yet. She immediately thought about Spike. Her wings relaxed.
“Oh that? It’s nothing, really, they do that sometimes after I exert them, you know - the way I just did, before, when I flew. Hey look at you – you’re doing great.”
Applejack was a bit wobbly but she was definitely getting it. After almost 15 minutes she went back and sat down on the bed.
“So, what about that coffee m’am?
“I think that can be arranged. How do you like it? Milk and sugar?”
“Ah was thinkin’ more like whiskey and whipped cream.”
“Oh, that, I guess we did say Mareirish Coffee, funny how you forget things like that…”
“Oh don’t worry, I’ll remember for both of us. Even if I do have ambrosia.”
Twilight trotted downstairs to the living room.
“You know it’s funny,” called AJ down to the living room, “Noteworthy seems so shy. I wonder if he’s ever had a marefriend? He said that he’s had a couple of dates, nothing serious. Did you ever see him with anypony?”
“I never really paid that much attention to him. He seems nice enough.” Twilight fought to keep from gritting her teeth.
“I wonder if he’s a virgin…” mused Applejack
“WHAT?!” Twilight froze.
“If he’s ever had sex with a mare, you know?”
“I know what a virgin is, AJ, I was just surprised at your, uh, curiosity.”
“Twilight?”
Twilight took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She knew what was next and so spoke the answer before it was asked.
“We never talked about it AJ, but I think you are.”
“Really?” She stopped and thought about it for a minute. “I’m not sure how I feel about that.”
“Does it matter? Does whether or not you’ve had sexual intercourse matter?”
“I reckon it does, yes. If I wasn’t I’d like to know who my first colt was. Why do you think I’m a virgin?”
“If by that you mean what evidence do I have to support your virginity – then it’s because there aren’t any geldings around with their legs twisted in a knot.”
“Is Big Mac really that protective?”
“I’m not sure, but do you really want to find out? And…” Twilight continued “if you want to know why you’re still a virgin, it’s because, well… I don’t know. You’re always either working at the farm, or taking care of Applebloom, or making sure that everything is running smoothly at Sweet Apple Acres.”
Twilight had come back up with a tray of cookies and two Mareirish coffees.
“Here you go AJ,”
“Thank you Twilight. Here’s to best friends!”
“I’ll do you one better, here’s to love...”
They each took a sip and promptly covered their muzzles in whipped cream.
At first look at each other they laughed and sprayed whipped cream over the other, which brought on another round of laughter.
“So how is it?” asked Twilight
“Good, I guess. It’s my first, as far as I remember…Once I have another I’ll be able to compare.”
“Uh huh. I suppose I’ll be hearing that a lot.” Twilight rolled her eyes.
“Hearing what a lot?” Applejack smiled and took another sip.
“So anyway,” continued Twilight, “your life was pretty full
“Sounds like I didn’t have much time for a coltfriend.”
“And don’t forget all your extracurricular activity with the Mane Six. It cuts into all our potential love lives, though we all suspect that Rarity has a few paramours in Canterlot.”
“Do I have any life outside of the farm, my family or the Mane Six? What about time for me?”
“Well you and I spent a lot of time together, like this, just talking. And Rainbow Dash came by regularly to hang out and either compete with you about whatever or drink hard cider. We do things as a group, like picnics, sleep-overs, and Pinky Pie seems to have a party at least once a week. Did I mention that you have a dog – she’s a border collie named Winona. Sometimes I think she’s smarter than me.”
“Yeah, you told me a couple of days ago. I don’t know why my mind keeps a-going back to sex. Was I this hot to trot all the time?”
“Not that I remember, of course after some hard cider the conversation could get pretty interesting. I remember one time Rainbow Dash told us about this crazy experience at camp…”
“Oh yeah? What happened”
“I’m not sure I should talk about it, at least now. It’s pretty raunchy and I don’t feel like getting all worked up and it sounds like you’re getting worked up without it.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right.”
Twilight had left the door open, hoping that Applejack might at least pause a moment before answering, but if nothing doing. Just thinking about Dash’s story started Twilight’s juices flowing. She went back to her guaranteed libido stomper. – Spike. Thoughts of him was like a fire hose on any hint of sexual excitement.
Applejack sat on the bed with a photo album in her lap and sighed. “I look at these pictures of me and they might as well be of another pony. It looks like she’s having a good time but I don’t remember any of it.” Applejack continued to turn the pages slowly.
“Nothing? Does anything look familiar?”
“No. I know our family song, Apples to the Core, I remember that, but I cain’t say it means anything to me.” She looked up and her eyes were filled with tears. “I know about all the ponies that have come to see me but they don’t mean anything to me. Not even that sweet little Applebloom, but I reckon she’s already hooked my heart.” Applejack had stopped turning the pages at a photo of her little sister and her at the Sisterhooves Social, both of them covered in mud. Twilight watched and said a silent prayer that something was coming through. She saw Applejack’s shoulders start to shake and immediately sat next to her and put her forelegs around her, pulling her close and rocking her as the blonde pony sobbed. “what if I get worse? She’s such a little thing. Who is going to help her?” her voice broke and she looked up at Twilight with anguish “She’s in those years where she’s gonna really need somepony”
“And she’ll have somepony sweetie, she’ll have you and all of us. We’ll get her through this and we’ll get you through this”
“I just feel so lost and so scared that it might happen again.”
“And if it does, I’ll be right here with you.”
“What if it doesn’t?”
“Then I’m kicking your flank out as soon as you can walk, unless you can pay rent.” Twilight deadpanned.
Applejack began to laugh then cocked an eyebrow “Do I have to pay in cash?” she asked coyly.
“What did you have in mind?” Twilight feigned puzzlement
“Oh I don’t know...” She licked her lips
“You are such a naughty pony!” Twilight felt hope rise in the possibilities
“Get that Noteworthy back here and you’ll hear what a naughty pony I can be!”
“I’ll bet” Twilight sighed.
Twilight did her best not to grit her teeth. At least it cheered Applejack up. Great, to cheer Applejack up we need to talk about sex. She’s sitting in my bed, her mane all tousled, the sheets, the bed, the room, all smell like her and now we have to talk about sex . She shifted her hips a little and felt something. Then she clenched and it felt good. She clenched again and felt the slickness between her legs. Oh that’s just wonderful…
“So AJ, did I tell you about the time Spike and his dragon’s code of honor and how he followed you around all day?”
“You know Twilight, he sounds like a great little guy, but why do you keep bringing him up?”
“Sorry. How about a game of Marenopoly?”
“I hate that game” Applejack rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, me too. Do you like Buckgammon?”
“Never played. As far as I know, that is.”
“Okay, well I’ve only played a couple of times.”
“Do we have to play a game?”
“No, of course not. What would you like to do?”
“Well, I kind of wanted to play the guitar a little, if it’s alright.”
“I’d love that, would you like anything to eat? We still have tons of food from the party. Do you like sherbert?”
“What flavor?”
“Orange, mango, and raspberry, I think.”
“A little of each then” Applejack said with a smile and began to tune up. Twilight went to the edge of the loft and drew a breath. She looked down to the living room below. She closed her eyes and took another deep breath.
“You know if you fall and hurt yourself I won’t be able to help you.”
“Uh huh.”
“You’ll be stuck down there and I’ll be stuck up here.”
“Yeah” Twilight started to look very worried.
“But Twilight, I utterly trust you and I know you can do it and I know that you’ll be fine,” then she suddenly got an odd look on her face and said, “If you don’t do it, you’ll regret it. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but soon, and for the rest of your life.”
It was a line from their favorite movie Canterblanca. They used to say it and others to each other all the time in mock drama.
“…But what about us?” Twilight spoke the line she’d spoken a thousand times though this time with true gentleness
“We’ll always have Paris” answered Applejack, “Where the hay did that come from?!!”
Twilight rushed over to her and threw her forelegs around her and started to cry. “We used to say that all the time to each other!!! It’s from our favorite movie!! We’d quote lines from it all the time!! You’re starting to remember!!”
“Do you really think so? I remember things like that here and there like the family song, and that just came to my mind!” yelled Applejack excitedly. “Maybe I am on my way back!!” They hugged again and after they let go, Twilight stepped and extended her wings and with a smile soared gracefully in a circle down to the living room. She looked up and the two of them locked tear filled eyes.
“Here’s looking at you kid” said Twilight
Author's Note
Sorry the chapter is so long.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Author's Note
You know I’m reading this again. preparing for the chapter following “Goodnight” in book 4. Knowing what the future holds at the end of this book is, well, - for those of you who have read it to the end, this is really getting to me. I am here to serve the characters, their story and you. I really hope I’m stirring your hearts for these two ponies. I think they’re pretty special and I wish the show could take them all to a more adult sophisticated level. Not that we have to follow them into the bedroom but give us a chance to see more of their insecurities. I write to escape there with the ponies. Mostly I hope I’m taking you there too.
No Reply
Chapter 11.
“If I were you I'd realize that I Love you more than any other guy”
No Reply
Though she knew the lines, Applejack couldn’t remember the context, so they watched “Canterblanca” together that evening.
“I wonder if’n Marerocco is really like that,” asked Applejack as she sipped at her hot cider.
“It is so romantic isn’t it?” Oh listen, listen, I love this part of the movie… ‘Shocked, shocked to find that gambling is going on here.’” Twilight recited along with the movie. “I love that part…who knows, maybe we’ll go there someday.”
“Really? I would love that! I love the idea of traveling”
“Me too! I just never had a reason to go very far. We’ve been to Appaloosa, Canterlot and Manehattan but that is not exactly travelling. Marerocco is exotic and mysterious. You were never interested in traveling after you didn’t win a blue at that rodeo.”
“Shucks, I can’t believe I was that competitive. It seems so silly to me now.”
“I have to tell you, you were pretty upset AJ. You were going to stay away until you earned the money. You never wanted to travel much because you don’t, or didn’t want to leave the farm.” Twilight turned her attention back to the movie “Okay, here he comes; look at the expression on Rick’s face when he first sees her…”
“Look at the expression on her face. Wow. I reckon no one ever said so much without speaking…”
By the end of the movie the wastepaper basket was full of tissues.
“That was so beautiful” sniffed Applejack. “I reckon I’d a stayed with Rick. Victor Lasso was ok, but living at Ricks with all the characters and of course I’ll bet Rick Rein is a hay of a lover.”
“Me too. I can understand why she left, but I don’t think I would have.”
“Have you ever been in love, Twilight?”
“You mean before…?” she stopped
The question had caught the young pony completely off guard. She’d been watching the movie and thinking of herself and Applejack. She spoke before thinking.
“Before what?” Applejack asked
Before I realized that I was in love with you…
“Before what?” Twilight replied, feigning innocence and confusion.
“I asked if you have ever been in love before and you said ‘You mean before…’ and I wanted to know before what.”
Twilight just laughed. “What are you talking about?”
“Never mind. So have you?”
“Have I what?”
“Oh for Pete’s sake! HAVE YOU EVER BEEN IN LOVE?!” Applejack’s mane had fallen in front of her eyes. She stuck her jaw out and blew the hair out of her face in exasperation.
Twilight leaned in toward Applejack and batted her eyes in mock flirtation. “You mean before I fell in love with you?”
“You know what? Ah’m tired. I’m going to bed. Goodnight!” Applejack fell back on the pillow and rolled over, turning her back to Twilight.
“Did I ever tell you…” Twilight began
“I ain’t listening” said Applejack in a singsong voice. She then pretended to snore.
“…about the colt at the academy who smuggled me into his dorm room late one night?”
Applejack’s ears popped up to full attention as she rolled over and propped herself up on her elbow. “Well go on, I’m a-listening…
“It was this stallion, more of a colt really, I don’t want to say his name, he’s kind of well known in Canterlot. We’ll call him B. Anyway, I was 15 and he was 16.”
“Oooh, an older stallion. Very romantic. What was he like?”
“He was very popular and rich and kind of smart I guess; anyway I thought he was a real hunk, but so did he. I have to say I was pretty surprised when he suddenly started paying attention to me. I told you how I wasn’t too popular, so I very flattered.”
“What happened? Do you still keep in touch?”
“Well, no. He took me on a couple of dates, but the group he hung out with really didn’t like me. They were the ‘in’ ponies. Even so we got to know each other…”
Suddenly Twilight started to chuckle and then laugh.
“What? Tell me!! What?!”
“Well, we had gotten to be friends and started to hang out more. I was so naïve, I thought he really liked me. I don’t know if we were really a couple, I thought we were. Anyway he was doing a report on Starswirl The Bearded, remember I told you about him?”
“Yeah,”
“Being kind of an expert on Starswirl I offered to help.”
“Typical of you.”
“Thanks, Anyway there was this big weekend coming up – the academy had made the soccer finals and most of the school was going to Phillydelphia for the next round, I think they called it the semi-finals whatever that was. “B” told me he wasn’t interested, which now that I think about it was pretty strange considering that he was friends with a lot of the guys on the team. The report was due Monday and we stayed on campus and worked. It was kind of nice to have the school to ourselves. We got into some mischief.”
“YOU? I can’t imagine it.”
Twilight laughed. “It wasn’t much; I changed out the chalk in the classrooms with easy break chalk which broke every time you went to write with it. I know it doesn’t sound like much but at the time I thought it was pretty daring. Then he “found” some hard cider. I didn’t want to drink it, but he convinced me that it wasn’t too strong.”
“Oh, no...” Applejack looked worried
“No, nothing bad happened; I’m sure he just wanted me to loosen up a bit so I would agree to go to his room with him. I guess he thought I would resist, which I certainly would have if I’d suspected what he had in mind.”
“Course you wouldn’t have. That sidewinder was just settin you up. All that time all he wasn’t interested in you, he must’a been some kind of jerk that he couldn’t see what a sweet wonderful pony you were, that he had something special. He was only being nice to you and paying attention to you because he was trying to get you to…”
Applejack stopped for a moment when she saw Twilights face. “Oh honey, don’t, come here, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to upset you. Me and my stupid big old mouth. When I get better you point him out to me. I’ll have a little talk with him. You know-now that you’re a princess, you can have him banished, or locked in a dungeon or banished and locked in a dungeon in the place that you banished him to!”
That got Twilight laughing.
“Thanks Applejack, you’re so sweet” said Twilight with a sniff.
“You don’t have to tell me anymore about it, we can talk about something else.“
“No, it’s okay. It actually gets better from this point.”
“Are you sure? I hate to see you get all upset like that. Over the movie is fine, but I know that this really hurts.”
“Thanks, but, well, you’ll see. So anyway, he managed to get me to agree to go back to his room in his dorm to “help finish” the report. He seemed really nervous. I assumed it was due to being so worried about being late with the report, and I finally agreed.”
“Of course young mares were forbidden from going into the colt’s dorms and vice versa. He told me no one would be there. The whole dorm was deserted except for a few colts blasting music. Actually it was kind of funny; the assistant dorm monitor saw us and said hi but didn’t make me leave He was new at the school. He probably figured I was so dorky we would only be studying. I had the same idea.”
“Well, we had a little more cider. It was really sweet and I remember liking it. We began to work on the report and it was going alright. He had most of it done so I was reading through it. Then one of the ponies from the party room upstairs came by and poked his head in the door to ask if he wanted to come on up. When he saw me sitting at the desk his eyes went wide and he put a hoof over his mouth to keep from laughing. I thought it was kind of strange. So “B-” rushes over to him and shoves him out into the hall. I got up to stretch and walked toward the door to see what they were laughing at. It was then that I heard his friend say ‘I can’t believe you got Twilight Sparkle into your dorm room! Do you think she’ll, you know, do it? ’
“So “B-“ says ‘If you’ll shut up and leave us alone then we’ll find out, won’t we ?’
“I thought they were talking about me helping on the report, so I said to them:
‘No it’s ok, we did it. There really wasn’t much to do, I did a little here and there but he finished most of it by himself. I’m just looking things over to see if he got everything right. You’ve probably heard that I’m kind of an expert at this’”
Applejack burst out laughing. Twilight tried to continue but the two of them just couldn’t stop laughing. Finally, they calmed down. They sat there holding their stomachs and wiping the tears from their eyes.
“His friend had the same reaction. He started laughing at ‘B-‘ No pony likes being laughed at but it really made him furious. He shoved his friend down the hall, I think he fell, but he was laughing so hard I couldn’t be sure. Then ‘B-’ came back into the room and slammed the door. He sat down on the bed and started muttering. Suddenly he looked at me and smiled. It was a very nasty smile and he said 'Let’s go through the paper one last time and if we don’t find anything wrong, then I’d say we're done.' We spent an hour or so and then I left. I found out that he’d started to spread the rumor that his efforts at seducing me that night had been successful. At first, I was very hurt and embarrassed. Pretty soon that turned to furious. I began to think of all kinds of things to say to deny it. Then I thought about it and came up with my own devious idea.”
“You? Devious? What did you do, break into his room and mismatch his socks?”
“Very funny. No, actually now that I think about it, it was really my roommate Thorn's idea., For once, being known as kind of shy really helped me. Thorn felt pretty bad for me. She hung out with the troublemakers and I, well, I guess I would call her a friend. She wouldn’t let anyone pick on me or bully me. She said to stop all the talk and get even I should be overheard having a conversation with one of my friends saying certain things. I had no idea what she was talking about. When she told me let me tell you I was pretty shocked.”
“What was it?” Applejack's ears went straight up and her eyes wide open.
“I refused to say it, but she said that coming from me, it would do three things- it would make him sound like a liar, and ruin his reputation, and help the other ponies think about me as not so, umm, shy.”
“Well? What did you say?!”
“ I memorized it, I think I remember most of it, let’s see…”
‘He kept trying, poor thing, but it was like pushing a rope uphill. I guess he must have been very nervous. He said it had never happened to him before so I let him try to, you know, try to get his little rope a little stiffer, but it was no use. I have to say he sure was trying hard. I kind of cheered him on. I was afraid he might hurt himself. Then, you know, he, well, you know... and then there was no point in staying so I left.’
Applejack went bright red and started laughing. “You did not say that!”
“I swear on Celestia. I was in a booth in a little diner in Canterlot with Thorn. She said some pretty interesting things herself, to help my cause. We made sure some of my classmates who were friends of his were behind me and there was a lull in their conversation. We were whispering and giggling, which was pretty easy -I was really nervous, but Thorn encouraged me.” Twilight paused and smiled. "You know, she really was my friend now that I think about it. Anyway, the ponies in that booth went completely quiet and when we finished our little talk, it was their turn to start whispering. By the next day they were calling him ‘rope.’”
Applejack hooted and slapped her leg. “Yeeha! Ain’t that a kicker! So how did your reputation help you?”
“Would a shy, introverted, prudish pony ever admit to having sex unless it was true? I was only telling a friend, not trying to make a point of it.”
“Your roommate was pretty smart”
“Oh yeah, she was very smart. She was at the academy on an academic scholarship. She scored off the charts on the intelligence test. She was interesting. She had a twin sister – Firefly. You wouldn’t know her, but she’s sort of famous. Thorn was kind of a rebel I guess. When she was with her friends, she would ignore me. At least I knew enough not to talk to her when she was with them, and when they came over I knew to go to the library and let her and her friends have the room, they would give me cold stares, especially this one named Pixie.”
“When it was just us she was really nice in her own way. She made sure I never got too down or discouraged. If other students gave me a rough time, she’d find out who they were and suddenly the trouble would go away.”
Twilight got quiet and began to think about her former roommate, to remember things about her.
“You know when I had a birthday or something there was always a little gift on my desk when I got back to my room. She said somepony had dropped it off, but never knew who they were and couldn’t describe them…” I knew it was her. Suddenly Twilight went pale.
“Oh Celestia!!”
“She had a thing for you didn’t she?”
“And I never figured it out! I am such an idiot! Now that I’m thinking about it, there were all these little things that… I – I wonder if…”
“She was in love with you? Sure sounds like she might’a felt something for you.”
Twilight put her hoof to her head. “How could I have been so stupid?! There were a couple of times she came back to the dorm after having too much to drink and she would pour her heart out to me. She told me things that were so personal and there were times she would look at me in a strange way. Now I realize what that was about. She was in love with me.” Twilight looked down and her ears folded back in shame. She now knew how Thorn felt and she had been as unaware as Applejack was now. Had she ever said anything cruel to her? Had she led her on? The more Twilight thought about it the worse she felt.
“I need to find out where she is. I need to try to make this right.” Twilight looked very anxious.
“I think you may be overdoing it, You really think she remembers? That was a while ago.”
“Believe me, she remembers. When you fall in love with somepony like that, you never forget it.” Twilight murmured the last sentence.
“For somepony who’s never been in love, you seem to know an awful lot about it.”
Twilight suddenly caught herself. “Huh? Oh, well I can just imagine what it’s like, that’s all.”
“What do you reckon’ you’d a done if you had known?”
“I’m not sure…”
“Are you saying you might have…you know reciprocated?”
“Wow, nice choice of words”
“Yeah, thanks, but you didn’t answer the question”
“I don’t know. I might have run away screaming, but I was also going through all those changes in my body. I have to admit, I might have been intrigued…” She gave the idea more thought. “Who am I kidding – I’d have run away screaming,” she started laughing. Then suddenly it didn’t seem all that funny.
“AJ, what would you have done?”
“Why?” Applejack scowled and raised an eyebrow.
Twilight looked at her and tried to guess whether she was being funny or serious.
“Because I want to make sweet love to you,” Twilight said with over the top drama, rolling her eyes. “I was just making conversation.”
Applejack thought about it. “I don’t rightly know. I don’t know if the old me would have. I don’t reckon I know exactly how I feel about it now, you know the whole mare-mare thing. Can’t say I’ve given it any thought. It’s like I don’t know if I prefer ketchup or mustard, just haven’t thought about it...”
Twilight thought about who she was back then. She was so innocent, so in love with learning, it was like an obsession. But it was all second hoof learning. It was reading about someone else’s experiences. It was about doing experiments based on other’s pony’s research or repeating their experiments. So much of what she had learned first hoof was incredibly painful. The rejections, the taunting, the cruelty from others. The good things she’d learned were simple – study hard and be a good pony and earn the love and respect of Princess Celestia.
This only drove her deeper into the library, only pushed her further into her “love of learning for learning’s sake.” It was an admirable obsession, but it was all from other’s perspectives, not hers.
And it was much safer.
Now she was a million miles from who she’d been. She was in love with Applejack. She wanted to hold her, to kiss her, to be with her.
Was she always like this? Could she have loved Thorn? Thorn was certainly attractive enough. A light purple Unicorn. Her mane and tail were a blue that was hard to describe. It was almost a purple. She wore it combed forward, the same way Dash wore hers. Her eyes were an amazing shade of lavender which got dark and scary when she was angry but could be so sweet and tender when Twilight was in pain. She dressed in dark vests and carried herself with a subtle strength. She could silence a room when she walked into it.
And she had been in love with Twilight. There was now no doubt in Twilights mind. The more she thought about it the more she realized the all the times Thorn had tried to tell her.
Twilight hated herself for it. What she was feeling now for Applejack was what she had put Thorn through. It was torturous. No wonder Thorn never replied to her letters after she left the academy. If I were her I’d have wanted to get as far from Twilight Sparkle as possible. The pain would just be too great.
“Twilight? Are you okay sweetie? You look like your best friend just died.”
Twilight looked up at Applejack and wiped her eyes with the back of her hoof. “No, I’m fine, besides, my very best friend can’t be dead, she’s standing right here.”
Applejack put her arm around Twilight and lifted her chin with her other hoof. “I know you feel bad about Thorn, but there ain’t nothin you can do about it right now, so stop feeling so bad. I hate to see you like this.”
Twilight looked at Applejack.
“Applejack…?”
“Yeah?”
Twilight paused.
Then she just sighed.
“Thanks”
“Sure, no problem.
“You know, AJ, you’re right and anyway it’s time for us to stop stalling, are you ready to try going downstairs to the living room again? I’ll be beside you to give you a hoof but you really didn’t need it. We can sit by the fire for awhile.”
“That does sound a-might good to me. Did you say there was some more of that wine that the mayor bought over for the party?”
“You certainly enjoy your wine more than you used to AJ. What if you have too much? How will you get upstairs?”
“I won’t, we’ll just sleep down here in front of the fire.”
“Wait, are you planning to get me drunk?”
“eYup, and then make you help me with a report on old Starswirl.”
“You know at one point, actually most of my life, that would have been my idea of a great night, sitting around talking about Starswirl the Bearded.” Twilight rolled her eyes and half smirked at the thought. “Do you want help getting up out of the bed?”
“Thanks, Twi, but I think I got it. Just stay by me in case I fall.”
“Always.”
Applejack got up and made her way toward the stairway. Twilight stood between her and the stairway’s open edge, guiding her but not touching as they went down the stairs. She could see that AJ was gaining confidence and was steadier.
“Looking good there pony girl, almost at the bottom. Okay, one more step…there, you made it! High hoof!”
“Thanks Twilight, it’s getting easier all the time. I’m going to mosey around here a little. Feels pretty good.”
“Excellent! Well, I’ll head upstairs and bring our plates and glasses down from dinner.”
“OK pardner.”
Twilight flew up to the loft and began to clean up. There were some art books on the bed that Twilight had given to her to look through. A couple of pieces of paper fell out. Twilight picked them up. They were sketches of her that Applejack had drawn and the talent was clearly evident. She’d been experimenting with different styles. Some showed more promise than others, but the eye of an artist was certainly there. Some showed Twilight strong, some happy and silly, but others were so sad and melancholy, that Twilight was taken aback. Applejack was either clearly very perceptive or Twilight wasn’t hiding her feelings as well as she’d hoped.
Did I really hope I was hiding my feelings? Don’t I want Applejack to see how much I’m in love with her? Is it that I don’t know how to tell her or that I’m too much of a coward…
“Applejack?”
“Still here”
Twilight flew down with the drawings. As soon as Applejack saw what she was holding she started to blush.
“Oh, those. You weren’t supposed to see those, they’re really bad.”
“No, no they're not. They’re really good. I took art at the academy, I had these silly romantic ideas of living in some small village and being a great painter like Vincent Van Colt, but I never quite got that good at it. I can spot talent and I think you’ve got it. I’m starting to get jealous.” She looked at the blonde pony and smiled. “I don’t know if you could do work like this before you had the accident, but if you did, it’s a shame you didn’t share it. Actually, I doubt you had much time for it.”
“Shucks Twilight, it’s mighty nice of you to say. I felt this urge to draw after you showed me those art books. I must have been a real workhorse. I did most of those from just watching you and getting ideas from that. I was going to ask you if you would pose for me.”
“Really? Okay. Would you like some wine first?”
“Now that sounds like a great idea” Applejack said with a smile.
“You’re so different than you used to be. You’re taking the time to look at things and see their beauty.”
Twilight grimaced as she used her magic to pull the cork from the bottle. It finally resounded with a satisfying pop. She inhaled the aroma. “Mmmm, nothing like zap apple wine.”
The bottle sat half empty in an ice bucket as the fire roared in the fireplace. Various sketches of Twilight looking away, sleeping, scowling and in different standing poses lay next to them on the floor. Twilight had a big downy overstuffed semicircular couch located in front of the fire for the winter season.
“This is like sitting in a giant down comforter. I love it.” Applejack said as she turned to look at Twilight who sat next to her. “This is just perfect.”
“I’m not sure there is anything more perfect, but I’m willing to keep trying if you are.” Twilight smiled.
“Here is to our keep trying…wait, keeping trying?” said Applejack, raising her glass, “…whatever”
“What you said...”Twilight laughed.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Chapter 12
”I want to tell you My head is filled with things to say When you're near All those words, they seem to slip away” George Harrison -The Beatles
I Want To Tell You
The long shadows of the morning slowly retreated and the sunlight came streaming in through the large oval window of the bed loft and onto Twilight's slumbering form. Twilight rolled over, away from the window and toward Applejack to keep the sun out of her eyes, which she now slowly opened. She looked into Applejack’s sleeping face and felt as though she were falling in love all over again.
Eric Clopton sure got it right – “Why Does Love Got to Hurt So Bad?”
She lay there waiting to see those green eyes.
Before the end of this day, I swear by Celestia I will tell her that I love her. I just can’t go on like this, I just have to find the words....
Twilight felt a smile spread across her face. It was an oath that she knew she would honor no matter the consequences. She had no idea how she’d tell her. And then what? Fighting? Tears? No longer friends? Those fears ran up against the mounting frustration of the days and nights together. They were both emotional and physical frustrations. The heartache was alleviated by the times they spent laughing and talking. But there were other things too.
Constantly being so physically close to Applejack was taking its toll. The intense, unsatisfied physical desire, something she had been unfamiliar with a week ago, now seemed insatiable. The relief she’d found in those times when she'd snuck off to the reading room in a desperate, furtive effort at release. While they had been physically gratifying in the short term, ultimately they only seemed to make her desire more acute. They also left her feeling guilty and ironically, lonely.
Twilight decided that had spent far too much time worrying about possible outcomes and it was breaking her heart. She had to give Applejack the chance that she wished Thorn had given her.
Applejack opened her sleepy eyes a little and looked at Twilight. Then she smiled. Twilight took a mental picture of it.
No matter how bad things get, that image will help me get through them.
“How about some breakfast sleepyhead?” asked Twilight.
“Can I sleep a little more first?”
“Sure. You really have changed. Two weeks ago you would have been up before Celestia. Now, you’re queen of the slug-a-beds.”
Applejack’s eyes closed and her face went into a slight scowl.
“But I like it,” Twilight said playfully
The smile returned.
Twilight pulled on her terrycloth robe and trotted down the stairs to the kitchen. Remnants of the previous night lay scattered about. They hadn’t gotten past the halfway point on the bottle, but fortunately, Applejack had re-corked it. It floated in the formerly ice now water bucket, Twilight surveyed the room. It was kind of a mess, but there was an intimacy to it. It was obvious that two and only two had been enjoying the evening by the fire. Twilight couldn’t help but have a pang of fear that it would be the last. Today she would tell Applejack about her feelings and that could end everything. Applejack was well enough to go back to Sweet Apple Acres and be cared for by her family.
“Whoa there nelly! What do we have here? Is this breakfast or dessert?” Applejack sat up, squinting. She watched the tray float straight up from the living room as Twilight walked up the stairs to the bed loft, her horn glowing purple.
The fragrance of eggs and apple tea with overtones of cinnamon and nuts made Applejack's mouth water. She blinked several times trying to force herself awake and smiled at Twilight
“It’s a very decadent breakfast,” Twilight announced putting the tray down on the bed. “Let’s see… we’ve got fresh eggs over easy with Apple spice tea, and we have apple pie, apple cake, walnut apple cinnamon muffins, and peach cobbler”
“Peach cobbler?! Sounds a might exotic.”
“I just think we should vary our diet,” Twilight said with a wink.
“Uh huh…”
“That and we’ve just about finished every apple dessert from the party, but we still have a couple of cakes and some other things,” Twilight said picking up her tea and taking a sip.
“Ain’t things going to get moldy?” asked Applejack. She closely examined a muffin, turning it slowly in her hoof.
“No silly! I have a spell that keeps this fresh twice as long as when they’re in the fridge.”
“Well, whadda ya know. Mmm, that tea sure smells good. In fact, everything does”
The breakfast was filling and delicious. Just as they were finishing their tea, from down below came the sound of the library door slamming shut followed by the sound of four little hooves galloping up the stairs. As she entered the room at full speed, Applebloom tried skidding across the living room floor like Scootaloo had the day before but when she saw the big fluffy couch in front of the fireplace, she made a dive for it, leaping over the back and landing on her back with a big poof going up from the cushion. Her head popped up over the back rest.
“How’s that for an entrance AJ?” She asked, looking up at the two of them in the loft.
“Whoa! That was spectacular!” Applejack said, as she and Twilight applauded. Applebloom, overjoyed, leaped up from the sofa and galloped up the stairs to the bed loft, and launched herself onto the bed and into her sisters waiting forelegs. Twilight had levitated the breakfast tray and the two earth ponies watched it float down to a table in the living room.
"That is soooo cool Twilight!" the little filly exclaimed. Twilight smiled at her and winked.
Applejack tapped her little sister on the shoulder. “Hey there! Are you skipping school today?”
“’Course not, they’re not opening until 12 noon on account of all the snow. Me, Big Mac and Granny Smith all came into town on the sled. They should be up here directly. You coming home today AJ?!”
“I reckon the Doc will have to make that call.”
“I sure hope so. I miss you something awful. Granny Smith ain’t no fun and Big Mac is too busy with the farm and the shoveling. I been helpin him take care a' the animals though. They're all doing just fine..” The little filly sat back and looked around conspiratorially. She smile and whispered,
“Oh, I gotta tell you sumthin else - I think he’s back to being sweet on Miss Cherilee! The Cutie Mark Crusaders strike again!” She held her hoof up for a high hoof and got one back from her sister who looked slightly puzzled.
“Oh, right, you probably don’t remember any of that.” Applebloom said a little sadly. “Well let me fill you in…”
“Ahem!” The deep sound reverberated through the living room. The three ponies looked down from the loft to see Big Mac and Granny Smith standing down there.
“Perhaps the less said about that, the better, little sister.” advised the big red Clydesdale.
“But she’s family Big Mac.” Explained the little filly
“Yes I know that, and there’ll be time to discuss such things later,” said Big Mac in a tone that effectively ended discussion on that topic.
“Howdy sweetheart” called Granny Smith. “How ‘ya feelin?”
“Howdy m’am. Doin’ much better, thank you.”
“Would you be able to come down here child? I don’t trust myself goin up them stairs without a railing.”
“I think I can make it,” Applejack said, smiling at Twilight.
Twilight came over in case she was needed, but Applejack was able to get out of bed and after a little stretch, slowly made her way down the stairs. Granny Smith walked up to her and the two ponies hugged each other tightly. Then Granny Smith backed away and looked into her granddaughter’s eyes.
“You really don’t know who I am, do you dear.” Granny Smith said, her eyes began to well with tears.
Applejack’s eyes fell. “I’m sorry ma'am, I truly wish I did.” She walked over to the elderly pony and the two hugged.
"Oh that's all right sweetie, don't you fret none." Granny Smith smiled at her. The heart and soul of this pony was still her granddaughter's and deep in those eyes, she was sure she could see a flicker of recognition. To all intents and purposes, this was her little Applejack and nothing as inconsequential as amnesia would ever change that. Family was family and love was love and that was that.
“Well I reckon with time you’ll get better,” said the old pony softly with a little smile.
“COURSE she will!” insisted Applebloom standing next to Granny. It’s my big sister we’re talkin’ ‘bout here, she’s the toughest pony in all of Equestria! She’ll lick this amnesia thing and everything will go back to just like it was, you’ll see Granny.”
“I spec you’re right young’un!” said Granny a bit cheerier now. “Nothin’ ever could keep an Apple down!”
Twilight always admired the brave face that the Apple family put on when things seemed darkest. They knew that weeping and wailing and wringing hooves served no purpose and the Apple family had no desire to waste time on things that did not contribute to a solution but only served to upset everypony. That was certainly not to say that they all weren't hurting, but Scoltish stoicism kept them from showing it.
Twilight stood over next to Big Mac. She spoke quietly out of the side of her mouth. “Sooo, you and the schoolteacher back together eh? You casanova.”
His red coat took on the most interesting tone when he blushed. “Well I reckon we are. I sure hope she does too.”
Twilight gave him a big smile and a hug. “She sure is one lucky shmoopsie”
He gave her a deadpan look of great displeasure.
“Okay, okay I’m sorry. I know, never again.” She giggled.
Big Mac walked over and gave his sister a hug. “So how ya doin AJ? You look better every time I see you.” Big Mac didn't bother to ask his sister if there had been any change in what she could remember. Had there been, Twilight would have gotten word to him immediately. To ask the question was pointless and would only serve to needlessly add a negative note to the visit. Rather than that he focused on the positive aspect that she was up and around and indeed looked better than the last time he'd seen her.
“Doin fine. You can see the drill sergeant here has me up and around.”
“She’s tougher than Shining Armor,” laughed Big Mac
“Oh, I’d say so. I believe she’s tougher than any kind of armor.” AJ said with a little smile.
The other ponies all looked at each other. “Shining Armor is Twilight’s brother silly!” Applebloom said to her sister, “He’s the ruler of the Crystal Empire. He used to be Captain of the Royal Guard.”
“Of course, that’s right,” Applejack did a face hoof. “I remember you telling be about him Twilight.”
After a slightly uncomfortable silence, Granny Smith spoke up. “I ain’t never been up here Twilight. You got a real nice place. Goodness! Look at all this scientific equipment!”
“Yes ma'am, Twilight’s been teaching me all about the stars. I’ve learned a lot about the different types of planets and stars, all the galaxy’s and solar systems not to mention the incredible scale of interstellar distances..”
“I reckon it’s like Twilight Time all the time,” said Applebloom.
“Say Applebloom, that’s pretty clever, Twilight time. Yeah, I guess it is like Twilight time all the time around here.” Applejack smiled.
Applebloom looked up at Twilight with the saddest expression she’d ever seen on the little filly’s face. She put her foreleg around the little one’s shoulder. “Hey Applebloom, I think I have a piece of chocolate cake in the fridge. Would you like it?”
Applebloom hung her head. “No thanks Twilight” she said, her little voice barely audible.
“Well come on down to the library, I have something to show you.” Twilight said.
Twilight followed the little yellow filly down the stairs to the main room of the library. Applebloom walked over and sat down on the bench. She sighed and looked at the floor.
“You don’t really have anything to show me, do you.”
“Well, no,”
“You brought me down here to talk to me, didn’t you?” Applebloom voice trembled and she kept looking at the floor.
“No, honey, I brought you down here to talk to me.” As Twilight said this she could see the teardrops hitting the wooden floor. Then the little pony looked up at Twilight who was instantly heartsick at the pain on her face. She held her arms out to comfort her, but Applebloom just sat there.
“Where is she Twilight? Where is my big sister? That pony up there is very sweet and I knows she’s trying and I guess I love her a little ‘cause she looks like Applejack, but I don’t know her and she don’t know me.” Her voice got quiet and she looked past Twilight. “It’s like we’re both just pretending.” Then she looked back down at the floor.
The silence was awful.
It was broken by a single sob and with that, the little pony completely broke down sobbing and ran into Twilights still outstretched arms. And Twilight, who wanted to be strong for Applebloom, to offer wise words of comfort, recalling all the times she’d held Applejack this same way as she cried after talking about losing her parents, had nothing to say.
A cold blast of air came into the library as Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo entered.
“BRRRRR” It’s cold as a timberwolf’s toes!” exclaimed Scootaloo. “Hi Twilight, hey AB, how ya do-” and she suddenly went silent.
Applebloom hadn’t let go, her face still hidden as she hugged Twilight. The older pony just kept stroking her mane. Scootaloo walked up to her friend and put her hoof on her shoulder. Applebloom kept her face pressed to Twilight’s chest.
“It’s okay Applebloom, AJ’ll get better.” Scootaloo said, trying to cheer her friend up. Applebloom wouldn’t turn around.
Rainbow Dash gave Twilight a look of concern. Twilight mouthed, “It’s okay,” she closed her eyes and nodding
“Hey Scoots,” Dash suggested, “why don’t we go upstairs and see how AJ is?”
“Uh, yeah, okay Rainbow…” said Scootaloo, reluctant to leave her friend, “we’ll be just upstairs Applebloom.”
Applejack and Scootaloo headed up the stairs.
Twilight and Applebloom went into the reading room off the main library room and sat down next to each other on the sofa. Twilight gave her tissues and kept her arm around her.
“I know it’s hard being patient, especially when you don’t know how things will turn out, but the body has a way of repairing itself. Over time she’ll probably begin to remember things. I've been doing a lot of reading on it. Sometimes it even happens right away," Twilight paused, looked down and wiped the tears from the little filly's eyes.
"I miss her too Applebloom, and every day I look for signs that she’s getting better. She did call me ‘sugar’ the other day, remember I told you? And she remembered some of the words from one of our favorite movies. Those could be signs that her memory is coming back, we just have to give her time, sweetie.”
Twilight pulled her close and kissed her on top of the head. She thought about what a wonderful little filly she was. Strong and stubborn like her sister, and all the more loveable for it.
“You know Applebloom, except for my grandmother, I’ve never lost anyone close. I can’t imagine what it’s like for you right now, but hang on to hope. In my line of work, I’ve seen some amazing things. Dr. Stable is supposed to be here later today if she can’t go home, how about if you stay overnight tomorrow night? I’d say tonight, but, it’s a school night. I thought it would be more fun if you could stay over tomorrow night since you don’t have school the next day. The three of us will have a slumber party! We'll stay up late and then we can sleep late the next day and hang out in our pajamas for a while. I’ll make pancakes with cinnamon apple butter,” Twilight said enticingly.
That really cheered the little filly up. Her eyes got bigger with every activity and she jumped off the sofa and gave Twilight the biggest hug she could.
“I love you so much Twilight. You’re the best!”
Applebloom looked up to see that Twilight’s eyes were filled with tears. She threw her arms around her again and patted her on the back.
“Don’t cry Twilight, I’m here and like you said, she’s gonna be fine.”
Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and felt the tears spill down her cheeks.
It was about 15 minutes later and Twilight and Apple Bloom were heading back upstairs when they heard a gentle knock at the library door before it opened.
“Um, hello? Twilight? Are you here?
“Fluttershy! Oh, it’s so great to see you! I heard you had the flu, are you feeling better?” Twilight asked turning around and heading back down to the library.
“Oh, hi Twilight. I'm so happy to see you too. Yes, I'm feeling much better thank you. Hello there Apple Bloom, How is Applejack? The doctor says I’ve completely recovered and can see her anytime she’d like to see me. It’s okay if she doesn’t want to since she doesn’t know me, I’ll understand.”
Twilight walked over to the pale gold pony and gave her a light hug which Fluttershy happily returned. “I know she’ll be very glad to see you.”
“eYup, I reckon she’d be a might pleased Fluttershy,” said Applebloom. “We were just headed upstairs”
“Oh, good. I’ll come along, I mean if it’s okay.”
“Why don’t you lead the way,” suggested Twilight.
At the top of the stairs, Fluttershy cowered a little at seeing so many ponies there.
“Hey Fluttershy! You made it! Awesome!” Rainbow Dash landed next to her fellow pegasi. “You’re looking great!”
“Thank you Rainbow Dash. Hi everypony, hi Applejack, I am feeling much better. My goodness, there are so many ponies here! Applejack, Twilight, Scootaloo, Rainbow Dash, Granny Smith, Big Mac, Applebloom and, uh...”
"You!" said Rainbow laughing.
Applejack came over and rather than give her customary firm hug, she gave her a gentle hug and a light pat on the back. Fluttershy was surprised by the gentleness and smiled. Applejack returned the smile. “Thank you so much for coming to see me Fluttershy,” Applejack’s voice was gentle. “I’m right glad to hear that y’all are feeling better. How are the animals doing? Are they okay with the cold?” Fluttershy had stopped cowering, she stood happily with a far more relaxed attitude.
“Oh thank you so much for asking AJ. You are really looking wonderful and it’s really great to see you. The animals are fine. I’ve knitted them blankets and sweaters and they love wearing them. They look so adorable, though Angel Bunny hates his pink one.”
Twilight and Dash looked at each other with mild surprise. Fluttershy usually referred to her as Applejack, the same way she always called Dash, Rainbow Dash. Applejack’s mellower nature was clearly appreciated by the shy, demure pony. “So AJ, do you remember me at all?”
“No sugar…” Everypony suddenly stopped and looked at Applejack.
She looked around in confusion. “What? What’s with this sugar thing? Ever’ time a call somepony sugar, Y'all stare at me.”
“It’s just that you used a similar expression a lot before you lost your memory, that’s all,” explained Twilight. “By the way Mac, I’ve invited Applebloom to stay over tomorrow night and hang out for the weekend, if it’s okay with you.”
“Well I don’t know, it all depends on how Applebloom feels about it.”
“OhyesOhyesOhyesOhyesOhyes!!” squealed Applebloom
“Well I reckon that answer’s your question,” said Big Mac with a big smile.
"Yee-ha!" exclaimed Applejack. Applebloom ran over to her and the two ponies high hoofed hugged and laughed. Scootaloo looked over at Twilight who was looking right back at her and gave her a wink. The little orange pony's face broke into a big grin. She was as happy as her friend, watching her smile and bounce around the room.
“Well I reckon it’s about time we to get down to the market and get some shopping done, eh Mac?” said Granny Smith. She walked over to Applejack “It’s been real nice visiting with you Applejack. Now you just remember to listen to your old Granny, and no matter what, you are an Apple, and that’s a mighty fine thing to be.”
The two pones hugged and then Applejack went over to the couch and picked up the guitar. She sat down and after an incredibly beautiful and intricate musical introduction that had everypony slack jawed, she broke into song
“We’ve traveled the road for generations, joined by a common bond,
We sing our song ‘cross the pony nation from Equestria and beyond…”
All the pony’s joined in stomping or clapping their hooves. The smile on Granny Smith’s face and the tears in her eyes were matched by every pony there. Twilight was especially moved seeing Granny, Mac and Applebloom on either side of Applejack, singing along. She was more determined than ever to find a way to restore Applejack's memory.
Suddenly a beautiful tenor voice singing harmony was added to the mix – Dr. Stable had come up from the library and was standing at the top of the stairs.
Much to everypony’s shock and delight, Fluttershy took a verse on her own and sang it with gusto. At the end she was met with a huge round of stomping applause.
“…we’re Apple’s to the core!!”
At the end of the song, everypony was cheering, stomping and laughing. Rainbow Dash was wiping a couple of tears from her eyes. Applejack handed the guitar to Scootaloo and the 4 members of the Apple clan held each other in a big hug while everypony cheered and chanted. “Ap-puls, Ap-puls…!” Then suddenly amidst the chanting, Applebloom and Big Mac stepped apart and the four of them looked at Twilight and motioned for her to join them in the hug.
This was a very rare thing. While the Apple family welcomed group hugs, when it came to family hugs, everypony knew that it was for family only, unless you were invited, which was extremely uncommon. In special situations like this, a family reunion of sorts, nopony would ever have expected it. At this point, emotionally, Twilight was in an incredibly fragile state. Seeing those four sweet faces as they called her over, made it very difficult to keep her composure. She was determined not to burst into tears in front of everypony, so she waited until they all embraced her and then once in their midst, just let go. Just as a family would, they fully understood her tears, and all held her close. Big Mac leaned down and whispered in her ear. “Hmmm, Twilight Applespark, I like that”
Twilight looked up at him with her big teary eyes and kissed him on the cheek. Finally, the chanting died down and Fluttershy made sure everyone got tissues. Scootaloo looked away from Rainbow Dash and wiped her eyes with the back of her hoof quickly so her hero wouldn’t see. It was then that she heard Rainbow Dash blow her nose. She’d never seen her hero be anything but cool or angry.
Rainbow Dash noticed and walked over to her, “I only get like this at the real important stuff, kid,” she said with a smile and reached down to tousle her magenta mane. As she looked down at the little orange filly’s smiling face she was surprised by the deep affection and admiration there. Scootaloo closed her eyes and leaned her head against Rainbow’s side. After a moment she opened them and looked up at Rainbow’s face.
Her heart swelled when she saw that to Rainbow Dash, she was real important stuff too. She threw her arms around her and gave her hero a big hug. Rainbow had to turn her back to the other ponies while she fought to keep her emotions in check. She gave the little filly a big smile then leaned over whispered in her ear:
“I love you too Scoot’s but we both have reps of awesomeness to maintain and it’s just this kind of scene that tests whether our reps or any reps so supreme and so dedicated can long endure.”
The little filly’s eyes revealed confusion. She raised an eyebrow
“It’s from a speech by an old earth pony,” continued Dash, “Abuckham Lincolt. Well kind of. Me and some of the other pegasi from the young flyers camp changed a few of the words around. In this situation it means you and me, being the most awesome pony’s in the room, must regain the cool that is rightfully ours and casually make our way to the stairs."
"Are we leaving?" asked Scootaloo confused.
"Negative, I happen to know there is a chocolate cake and a coconut layer cake and at least 3 small casks of cider in the fridge down there that are presently unattended. We need to make sure they’re safe. Here, put these on.” Dash handed over a pair of Ray-Barn sunglasses to the orange filly, and donned a pair herself. The two looked at each other, frowned and nodded.
Scootaloo gave the go-ahead.
“Allons-ee
Dash pushed her sunglasses down her muzzle, revealing a fairly confused face.
“What?”
“It means ‘Let’s go!’ Dr. Hooves says it all the time.”
“Doctor who?”
“No, Hooves. Don’t tell me you don’t know who Dr. Hooves is.”
“Oh is he that really cute earth pony with the incredible eyes? I see Derpy with him or sometimes that other pony Rose?”
“That’s the one.”
“I tried talking to him once. He and Rose were in a rush to get somewhere." Dash said with a roll of her eyes. So that other pony – Rose, what’s up with her?”
“Dash?”
“Yeah?”
“Cake and cider?”
“Oh, yeah, right,” she paused and looked around conspiratorially and then back at Scootaloo.
“Allons – ee!”
The two ponies sauntered downstairs.
Twilight had picked up the words “Cake” and “cider.” She called out in Dash's general direction,
“Hey everypony, Dash, and Scootaloo are going to bring up some cake and cider. Who’d like some?”
The vote was unanimous.
"Well I reckon the grocery store can wait a bit, don't you Big Mac?" Granny Smith with a smile
"Did you say coconut layer cake Twilight?" he asked
"eYup"
"Well then, eYup!"
After the vittles were consumed and hugs and goodbye's given, Granny Smith, Big Mac, Applebloom and Scootaloo took their leave.
“Well," said Dr. Stable, "great to see you up and about AJ. Nice work on the guitar! Music, family and laughter- just about the best medicine there is. Not to mention all that TLC,” he said with a smile and glance at Twilight. He turned toward the pale gold pony “Hello there Fluttershy. You are certainly in fine voice today. Sounds like you're over the flu. How’s every little thing?”
“Oh, just fine Dr. Stable. All the animals are healthy and warm. Thanks again for sending Cami out with the medicine. I feel ever so much better.”
“Glad to hear it. Now, don’t you go overdoing it. You’re still recovering, but seeing how wonderful you look here, I’d say you made the right choice with your visit.”
“I’d say so too.” Fluttershy said with a smile. “It feels so happy here.”
“Doesn't it though? Now let me have a look at you AJ so you can get back to visiting. Nurse Willow, my assistant should be here to do an image of your brain to see how things are. In the meantime, I’ll check you out.”
Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy went downstairs to the library. On their way, they passed Willow.
“Hey Willow, what’s shaking?” asked Rainbow Dash. The two of them had worked together coordinating the transportation of medicine during the last storm.
“Hey Dash – not much. How is Applejack?”
“Kickin’ tail and takin names, what else?”
“Glad to hear it. Hi Fluttershy, good seeing you, glad you’re feeling better.”
“Oh thank you Willow. It's certainly nice to see you too.”
Willow headed upstairs and into the living area.
“Hi Willow, perfect timing. So, how about we get some pictures and see how you're mending in there Applejack?” suggested the doctor.
“Sounds a-might good to me.”
“Okay, Willow - can you get me a 360 of her brain and then her leg?.”
The nurse’s horn glowed white and a translucent image of Applejack’s brain appeared, suspended above the blonde pony’s head. The doctor took a white glowing scalpel from the nurse and rotating the floating image made several incisions and cut-aways to reveal the affected blood vessel. He motioned to Twilight.
“See here? This is the vessel in question. If you look closely you’ll see two bulges, about a centimeter apart. Neither of them is in imminent danger of hemorrhaging, but the vessel walls are stressed there so she still needs to remain in a low stress environment. Now it’s hard to say which one or if both are involved in the memory loss, however this is the area of the brain where we’d expect to see this. Now let’s have a look at the leg.”
Once that was complete, Willow completed taking the vitals.
“Well you check out fine. That leg is healing very nicely, you should be out of the cast in another 2 weeks. Your blood pressure is good and your heart sounds excellent.” He paused. “The reason I haven’t sent you back to Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack, is that when I mention leaving the library, your blood pressure spikes, which, in your condition, is worrisome. If you really want to go there it’s okay, you just let me know.”
“Well I reckon I could go there…” she said, “but then who would take care of Twilight?” She smiled, “well, maybe in the next day or two. Actually, Sunday might be the day. After the weekend here with Applebloom, it would be great for the little filly if I went back to the farm with her,"
The doctor looked at Twilight. She was doing everything she could to put on her brave face. The doctor knew it well from the clinic. She’d needed it while standing beside him when he had to give bad news to families. Some nurses would stay in back, but she’d always insisted on being there when she’d assisted him with the patient. Her sympathy for the family was genuine and It never failed to move him.
"Well, I'm sure that'll make your little sister very happy." He kept looking at Twilight who nodded in support.
"I need to get to the hospital now, but if you need anything, just let me know. Oh, Twilight, I think Cami left the ECG machine here, Do you know where it might be?"
Twilight looked puzzled. "I don't think so, I think they took everything-".
"It's the one that measures the health of a pony's heart;" he interrupted, "I have a patient that I need to examine. I'm worried about their heart." He looked straight into her eyes.
"Ohh, that machine, I-I'll be right back AJ" Twilight said as the two of them went down to the library.
"Sure thing, Twi, I'm just going to practice guitar some..."
Twilight and the doctor went all the way to the basement after telling Dashie and Fluttershy they could go on up and see AJ.
"I don’t mean to pry, but do you plan on telling her? You're getting so emotional Twilight; I'm getting a little worried."
"I promised myself I'd let her know today.”
“You really don’t know what a wonderful pony you are, do you? How special. You're an alicorn princess but no one would ever know it. You only see it as a responsibility, not as something you’re entitled to. You try to help the little “crusaders” learn things There you go, tearing up again, come here sweetie,” he said putting his foreleg around her, “but I have to tell you these things because you need to hear them and to believe them, though I doubt you ever will.” He looked into her eyes. “I couldn’t love you more if you were my own daughter," he said with a smile, “Don’t worry too much about Sunday and Applejack leaving, just focus on you and her. I’m not entirely convinced that she’ll be ready anyway. She’s expressed an interest in going, but I’ll need to be absolutely sure they’re prepared to care for her if anything serious happens.”
Twilight nodded, “Is there anything we can do to help her regain her memory? I’ve read everything here in the library, but nothing deals with anything this complex.”
“I’ve been doing some research but all I can find are hypothesis and conjecture. It’s very complex and delicate.”
“I can imagine. We’re, or I’m going to head to the Crystal Empire when I get the chance, they have an incredible library there.”
“I think it’ll be a nice trip, for you two . Take her, Twilight. It’ll be good for both of you.
Twilight’s eyes went a little out of focus as she thought of the trip. Images of the two of them traveling forced her to smile.
“Now that’s a face I love. You keep planning on that trip; I have a feeling it’ll be very special, especially if the thought of it makes you smile like that.”
“As long as I have her with me, I would be happy in a dragon’s cave.”
“I don’t doubt it. Well I need to get back to the office, so you keep up the good work and next time I see you two, I expect it’ll be nauseatingly sweet”
“Thanks a lot!” Twilight laughed.
A cold blast of wind blew into the library as Cloud Kicker opened the door and rushed in.
He glanced around the library, scowling.
“Hey, doc – Hey Twilight. Is Rainbow Dash here?”
“Hi CK, uh, yeah, she’s upstairs. What’s wrong?” Now Twilight was scowling.
“Looks like we got a whopper of a snowstorm comin’. We need Dash asap. It’s supposed to be bigger than the last one – they say it could last for a couple of days. You got supplies? You may be holed up in here for awhile.”
Dr. Stable looked at Twilight, raised an eyebrow and gave her a wicked smile. She turned bright red and tried to keep from smiling as she shoved him with her shoulder. “Shut up ,” she said, unable to stop smiling or blushing. By then Cloud Kicker was halfway up the stairs. The doctor’s eyes went wide, his face feigning ignorance.
“I’m sure I have no idea what you’re talking about Princess Sparkle, no idea at all.” The doctor started laughing. “You behave yourself Twilight. Actually, no forget I said that.” He laughed. “And by the way, - doctors orders, she is NOT to leave here, just in case you get any crazy ideas about sending her to Sweet Apple Acres. See you in a few days.”
The two pony's hugged and then the doctor left.
Moments later the three pegasi were down the stairs in the living room getting ready to leave. “Okay Twi – we’ve, uh, got to head out now. Big storm coming.” Rainbow Dash’s face seemed stuck in a big cheesy grin. Twilight’s face suddenly got very serious. Fluttershy looked away, her expression one of intense worry.
“Dashieee! What did you do? Did you upset AJ?”
“Well , uh, no, Well yeah, well maybe a little.” The big grin stayed frozen on her face.
Twilight sighed. “What did you do?”
“Well do you remember how I brought over Noteworthy, that cute guy that teaches at the music store?"
"How could I forget..." answered Twilight, rolling her eyes.
"And then he came back with his axe, oh, uh, Fluttershy, that's what musicians call their instrument. Anyway you wanted me to find-"
"YES, of course I remember," Twilight interrupted, glaring at her cyan colored friend then looking at Fluttershy and Cloud Kicker with a cheesy grin.
"Well I may have, you know, mentioned it to AJ..."
Twilight’s eyes went wide.
“You what? !”
“I’m sorry Twilight. We were just talking and I might have let it slip that everything about him is legit. I might have said he’s a great pony. Then she might have gotten a little angry and asked how I knew all that and I might have tried to calm her down by saying that you were just looking out for her and she might have said something about being able to look out for herself and that she didn’t need anypony interfering and that maybe she shouldn’t wait until Sunday to leave and Twilight…?”
But by that time Twilight was half running half flying up the stairs. She hit the light over the basement stairway and crashed as she turned left, back onto the stairway and then finally emerged into the living room. Applejack was sitting on the sofa in front of the fireplace. She looked over as Twilight entered.
“You alright?” Applejack asked. Her voice was dead flat "Looks like you cut yourself there on your leg.”
“I’m so sorry Applejack, I was just, I didn’t know anything about him, you’re in such a fragile state…”
“You’re bleeding – look, you scraped your cannon there below the knee.” Applejack spoke without inflection.
“Stop with my bloody knees damn it!! I’m trying to apologize!! Please let me apologize!”
The look in Applejack’s eyes frightened Twilight. There was only a cold hard stare. Finally, she looked up at the ceiling and sighed. The sigh came out shaky. When she looked back down at Twilight, her eyes were no longer cold. They were full of pain.
"I thought you wanted me to be happy. I thought that you cared and were trying to help me get better. He seemed like such a nice colt. So why did you sneak around and try to find out about him? Did you want to tell me how awful he was?"
Applejack was getting very upset now. "I thought we could trust each other. The first colt that enters my life and we're competing for him?"
"No, Applejack, it's not like that, I just..." Twilight's voice began to shake. Then it stopped. "Wait... WHAT?"
"If you wanted him for yourself, I'd of given him, I'd-a stepped out of the way, don't you know that? You break my trust by going behind my back, telling Rainbow Dash to sneak around digging up dirt.?
"Woah back up - you think I wanted him?" Twilight started laughing
"Of course... wait, what's so funny?"
"I have no interest in him whatsoever . I just wanted to make sure he had your best interests at heart. I didn't want you to,"
"...have an experience like you had at the academy with that jerk. Oh Twilight, I feel like such a dang idiot....Here you were lookin’ out for me and, well I'm the one you should be mad at. In fact, I don't know if I'd speak to me. You keep laughing after all the awful things I said. Oh, and look at your leg!! Oh, sugar, come here, let me see that."
While Applejack examined the skinned knee, Twilight's horn began to glow and from up in the bed loft a clean damp cloth, a roll of gauze and the jar with Zecora's healing cream floated down.
"You really are the most amazing pony, you know that? Now this might hurt a little." Twilight winced, but Applejack took her time and was slow and gentle as she cleaned the wound. Twilight watched in amazement as her friend, by taking her time and carefully watching Twilight’s reaction, was able to clean and dress the wound without causing a bit of pain. Lastly rolled the gauze around it and secured it.
"How did you to that? It didn’t hurt at all."
"I just took my time. I’d never want to hurt you, not for anything in the world." Applejack looked up with a smile.
Twilight looked into her eyes, "You know, there is one thing I wanted to mention..."
"Oh yeah? What's that?"
"Uhh..."
Twilight swallowed and felt her heart start to pound.
"I just, uh...I wanted to ask -, do you want pasta or rice for dinner? I can make a new recipe with rice noodles, coconut oil, peanuts and bean sprouts. It's a recipe that Zecora gave me. It's from the far east." Once again the words had slipped away.
"That sounds great, let's have it."
Yeah, prepared just for you by the cowardly chef!
While Twilight cooked, Applejack began to play the guitar. Twilight closed her eyes and just listened. She cooked and smiled. The food preparation was almost done., She tried to stay calm, hoping to find the right words. it would have to wait until after dinner.
The meal was enjoyable and delicious. The discussion was light and funny and the Apple Zap wine was the perfect accompaniment.
After dinner, they relaxed in front of the fire. Twilight read and Applejack played guitar and did some sketching. It felt like moments later when Twilight opened her eyes. She looked at the clock and realized that they'd both fallen asleep on the couch several hours ago.
"Hey AJ? You awake?"
"Huh? Yeah, just dozin'"
"I think it’s about time we went to bed. I'll get some dessert. We have some rice pudding left."
"You sure know how to go right to a pony's heart. That sounds great. Don't forget, I like lots of cinnamon."
"I got it covered."
A little while later the two ponies sat up in the bed loft with just the candles glowing around the living area and the loft. The fire still burned in the fireplace. The snow storm had started and the ice crystals pelted the windows endlessly. They enjoyed their dessert in silence.
“Mmmm this is good. Maybe we should open a place, you can run the kitchen and I’ll provide the entertainment.” Applejack laughed.
Twilight was caught off guard by the laughter. She'd been so obsessed with trying to get the nerve to tell Applejack how she felt that she hadn't been listening.
Just the right words, that's all, I just need the right words...
She needed to get calm and centered. She thought about doing some magic to settle her mind. The concentration necessary might be just the thing to clear her thoughts and enable her to find those words, ones that would explain how she felt. Words that would never slip away.
“Entertainment? Would you like some entertainment?” Twilight gave a sly smile as Applejack looked back at her puzzled. "Prepare to be amazed!" said Twilight playfully. As Twilight’s horn began to glow, the soft purple light highlighted her cheekbones and little nose. She sat there, eyes closed, for how long, Applejack couldn’t tell. Then, opening her eyes in an almost seductive way, she looked into Applejack's eyes, now wide and gave a little smile.
A shine of multicolored light caught Applejack’s eye. Down in the living room, 6 glass spheres in velvet cradles sat on top of the fireplace mantle. Each was a different color, purple and orange, white and pink, yellow and finally, rainbow. They began to levitate and as they did they glowed with a warm but strong light. Then slowly and gracefully they began their progression in a line, floating up until they were about two feet below the ceiling.
Twilight closed her eyes again and the lights in the room dimmed. The fire in the fireplace glowed brighter and the spheres began a dance. First, they undulated slowly and then a little faster, following each other in a convoluted complex path that carried them through the air around the room. As they picked up incredible speed in the darkened room they began to look like one continuous line of light. Applejack was dumbstruck, her mouth hung part way open and her expression changed from the awe of a mare to that of an entranced and enchanted little filly, full of wonder.
That look bought on such powerful emotion in Twilight that she had to look away, recalling all the potential for moments like this that had been stolen from Applejack by the death of her parents. She re-focused on the depth of her love and the wonderful joy she was now able to bring for this pony she so deeply loved.
The spheres slowed and floated toward them. They hovered above them in a large ring, circling the two of them slowly, the different lights highlighting the colors in their coats. The balance of light was so perfect that no shadows were cast. The circle of lights slowly spread wider, the single large halo enclosed the two ponies, floating just above their heads.
Then the orange sphere broke away and moved toward the center of the circle. The five remaining spheres circled slowly around it.
The purple sphere then left its orbit and began moving toward the center. It continued circling and spiraling inward, getting closer to the orange sphere. As it did the glow from the purple sphere began to change and pulsate in a random pattern. The rhythm of the pulses changed and became easy to recognize. A heartbeat. As it approached the glowing orange light in the center, the heartbeat got stronger. Finally, it was moments away from touching and stopped its approach but continued its close orbit.
Now the light from both spheres began to glow brighter to the point where they were indistinguishable from one another, yet through it all the pulse of a heartbeat could be seen. Then all the spheres began to hum. Soft sweet intricate harmonies rose from them. Twilight’s thought about her love for Applejack; about all the deep and powerful feelings she’d discovered. She thought of nothing else and let the music in her heart flow through her magic. The light in the center had softened and become gentle and ephemeral, its colors a constantly shifting mix of the spectrum, and as it did, it showed that the two spheres had become one of incredibly rich colors and heartbreakingly beautiful music.
Twilight had finally found the words.
She opened her eyes slowly and looked back at Applejack who sat there, her ears folded back and tears spilling from the corners of her eyes. Once again, Twilight felt her heart aching and struggled to maintain her concentration.
The outer spheres joined the one in the center and swirled around it, faster and faster becoming a single large glowing globe. Then, as the glowing ball of light floated down to the living room, the spheres separated and with great tenderness Twilight set them back into their velvet cradles.
Applejack turned and looked at Twilight who could only gaze back into those deep green eyes that she loved. And in those eyes, Twilight could see the realization as it dawned. Could see as Applejack put together all the tiny moments there, all the little acts of love given, all the words spoken over the last few days. Applejack let her gaze drop.
Finally, she lifted her head and looked at Twilight, tears spilling from her eyes. Her voice was barely a whisper.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
The pain in that voice almost unbearable. She looked into Twilight’s eyes and it was there for the first time, Twilight saw it and was too terrified to move or speak
Everything was still. Slowly, tentatively, Applejack leaned forward, never closing her eyes, and in that moment of incredible intimacy, Twilight’s heart relinquished, any doubt, any reservation, any withheld emotions as she looked into the deep green of those eyes and saw the incredible love and fear there. Applejack tilted her head ever so slightly to the side and tenderly kissed her.
The sensation of their lips touching surpassed every imagining, every fantasy, every expectation that Twilight had. Their softness and sweetness were indescribable. Then Twilight felt Applejack’s tongue, like velvet, tentatively part her lips. And it felt as though everything pivoted around them. It was a moment, and she couldn’t tell if her heart was breaking or soaring. It was a moment of terrible risk and re-assurance and the first unsure steps of love. Twilight gently drew her in and softly caressed her with her own tongue. Then slowly they withdrew, with several gentle kisses and a soft nuzzle.
“Hi,” said Twilight softly
“Hi” replied Applejack.
“That was nice”
“Um hmm” Twilight answered.
“So…” said Applejack, her voice just above a whisper.
“So…” replied Twilight
“Is there something you want to tell me?” Applejack's voice trembled.
“I want to tell you?”
Applejack nodded, unable to speak
Twilight didn't move.
Applejack only looked back at her, the tears spilling from her eyes.
Twilight reached up and lightly caressed the side of Applejack’s face, She felt as though her heart would burst from her chest.and amidst the trembling hand. the tears, she found the courage to speak the words she had wanted to say for so long.
“I love you.”
Author's Note
Finally .
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Author's Note
Warning - Sweet and humorously playful but naughty and sexually graphic content ahead
If I Fell
Chapter 13
”If I fell in love with you Would you promise to be true And help me understand Cause I’ve been in love before And I found that love was more Than just holding hands” -Lennon & McCartney The Beatles
If I Fell
“Oh Twilight, I’m so sorry. I can’t believe I was so blind.”
Twilight sat, her head down, pawing the edge of the bedspread with her hoof.
“I-uh,.. I hadn’t planned on telling you that way, it just sort of happened…” She looked up at Applejack and gave a little smile.
They looked at each other for what seemed like an eternity to them both.
“I reckon this is where I’m supposed to say I love you too…” Applejack said softly
“No, no it’s not. This is a lot. I understand if you need some time to think about it.”
“So why did I kiss you?”
“I - I was kind of wondering that”
“And it wasn’t just, you know, a kiss…”
“Yeah, no it certainly wasn’t. Not at all, nope,” Twilight blushed and looked up “It was amazing” she said shyly.
“It kinda was wasn’t it?” Applejack looked up with an embarrassed smile and her cheeks red. “I’m not sure. I just know I wanted to. All I thought about were these last few days and I didn’t know what else to do.”
In the silence that followed the two ponies looked down at the bedspread.
“AJ?”
“Yeah?”
“We’ve had kind of a big day.”
“You can sure say that again.”
“Maybe we should get some sleep”
Applejack closed her eyes and let out a huge sigh of relief. When she opened her eyes Twilight was glancing at her with a little smile. In the silence that followed they shared the embarrassment of knowing what the other was thinking about. Applejack looked at her with a little embarrassed smile.
“Thanks.”
Twilight leaned forward and gave Applejack a kiss and a nuzzle
“It’s okay. One step at a time.”
Twilight climbed into bed and lay on her side. Applejack lay down behind her in a spooning position and put her arms around the lavender pony. They lay there quietly. Applejack heard Twilight sniff.
“Are you crying?” asked Applejack
Twilight nodded. Applejack pulled her closer. “Are you happy?”
Twilight nodded her head vigorously.
Applejack whispered in her ear. “I don’t know if I’m in love with you Twilight Sparkle, but I know I’ve never loved anything more in my life than you and I can’t imagine I loved anything more in my life before the accident.” Then she hugged Twilight close to her, gently nuzzling behind her ears. She could feel the lavender pony’s body shake as she sobbed quietly.
Finally, they both fell asleep.
“TWILIGHT!!” Applejack yelled “Where are you?!!” she was near hysterics. Twilight could feel her sit up in bed, in the pitch dark room.
“I’m right here, right here,” she said taking AJ into her arms. AJ grabbed her and hugged her close, shaking and sobbing.
“We were out in the woods and suddenly I couldn’t find you. I thought you’d left me,” she was trembling.
“Leave you? I just told you how much I love you, you silly pony. It was just a nightmare, I’m right here and I’m not going anywhere“
Twilight bowed her head, pointing her horn at the candle on her night side table. Her horn pulsed a small flash of light and instantly a flame appeared on the candles wick.
“It was worse than when I woke up last week. It was terrifying. I was running all over those dark woods looking for you, but I couldn’t find you anywhere.”
Twilight held her. “It’s okay, it’s okay. Here, lie down next to me and put your head on my chest…that’s it. Just close your eyes and listen to my heart beating.” Twilight began to stroke Applejack’s mane.
“Now imagine Canterblanca. We’re in the marketplace shopping. It’s midday and the sun is beating down. There are a million fragrances – spicy, and sweet, sour, and exotic, like the spices from the food that Zecora bought to the party. We had some earlier today. And it’s mixed with the spicy dust of the desert, like cardamom and saffron,” She continued stroking her mane.
“It’s not too busy, the sun is directly overhead, most of the vendors are relaxing, waiting for the sun to cast longer shadows, but we like it quieter and don’t mind the heat. There are all kinds of amazing things. Brass bracelets studded with jewels, necklaces made of exotic stones, turquoise, and lapis. There is this huge fat stallion vendor haggling with a customer. It’s hot and dusty – you can see the perspiration soaking his turban. We come to a food cart and they have all kinds of desserts – flaky pastries dripping with honey and lots of nuts. A mare is vending there. She is very old with bright blue eyes. You can see that when she was young she was very pretty.”
“She smiles and offers us a plate with a piece of pastry on it. She tells us that it’s a special dessert. ‘It’s for those who have found their true love.’ She looks at the two of us and says, ‘It’s served at celebrations of love. I would like to offer this gift to you to celebrate the true love I see before me.’ And she smiles and looks so beautiful and wise. She gives us each a fork and has one herself.
“In this country, two mares together is very strongly frowned upon, but seeing the two of you so happy and so in love that my heart tells me that old ways should sometimes be left in the dust.”
"Then each of us takes a forkful and holds it up and she continues “Your love will transcend all things. Nothing shall conquer it, not even death. Blessings to you and your love.’ And then I hold my fork for you and you hold your fork for me. The taste is amazing; you have to taste it to understand. It’s sweet and salty and chewy, and a little messy. The honey gets on our muzzles and we laugh as we wipe it off. We look at the vendor who laughs too but has tears in her eyes. ‘Thank you for sharing your love with an old mare and making her feel so happy, blessings to you both.’”
Twilight propped herself up on her elbow and leaned forward, kissing Applejack’s closed eyelids and giving her a little nuzzle.
“Is that better?”
Applejack opened her teary eyes and looked at Twilight. “How could anypony not love you? I don't know if I like colts, or mares or both or what all…” Applejack continued looking deep into Twilights eyes by the light of the candle, “All I do know is I that I always want to be with you,” she paused, her gaze shifted down and trembling she sighed and looked up again with fright and worry.
“Twilight, if I fell in love with you, what would happen if it didn't work out? Where’d that leave me? I’d lose my closest friend and my love. I don't know if I could survive that or if'n I'd want to survive at all"
"I know, but I will do everything I can to always be here, I was in love with you before the accident and I'm even more in love with you now. I never thought of myself as being with a mare, in fact, I’m still a little confused about all that too..” She leaned forward and kissed Applejack. “Welllll, maybe not all that confused” she smiled lifting her head.” but I do know that since I found this love, everything seems different. All my priorities, just, well, everything." Twilight kissed Applejack on the forehead.
The two of them lay there in the stillness, listening to the tiny bits of hail as they peppered the window.
It could have been minutes or hours.
“What time do you reckon it is?” asked Applejack.
“It’s about 4 am I guess”
The wind momentarily rose to a howl outside and snow and ice blew harder against the window. Applejack looked away, a hint of shame in her eyes. “That nightmare really shook me up. I’m afraid to go back to sleep.”
“What if I just hold you and we lay here?”
The blonde pony nodded her head and shifted up beside her, nuzzling Twilight’s neck. Twilight closed her eyes but couldn’t stop smiling. After several moments of silence, Applejack turned and looked up at Twilight.
“Do I really have a choice though? I never want to live without you Twilight; you have made me feel so loved, so secure. I want you here beside me the rest of my life. I want to laugh with you and cry, I want to us to go places and see things, like Canterblanca, I want to share everything with you for the rest of my life, and… be with you” Applejack paused. “Is that love?”
Twilight, unable to speak, could only nod.
Now it was AJ’s turn to comfort. She held Twilight close and they stayed like that a while.
*-----------------------------**-----------------------------------*
It was still very dark outside and though the wind had settled down, the snow still fell. They lay on their backs looking off at nothing in particular, just listening to the silence of the snow.
Applejack turned her head toward Twilight who looked back with drowsy eyes. Applejack gave a little smile. “Mmmm” she said, letting the last of the nightmare slip out in a sigh.
“Mmmm” Twilight answered, then paused. “So…”
“So…” replied Applejack,
There was another pause. They both giggled.
“How are you feeling?” asked Twilight, blushing
“Better…” she paused, “but…nervous, I can’t sleep”
“Yeah, me neither…”
“I reckon we both know why we’re nervous,” observed Applejack
“I reckon we do… You know there is a great way to relieve nervousness,” said Twilight, biting her lower lip.
“Yeah, I know” replied Applejack with a deep sigh, “And that’s what we’re so nervous about.”
The two lay there in silence for a moment, then they burst out laughing until tears rolled down their faces. After the laughter died down and they’d recovered a bit, Twilight leaned over and gently kissed and nuzzled Applejack. The two of them shared several tender kisses that soon grew more passionate. Twilight stopped for a moment and lit several more of the candles around the room, using the magic from her horn. The soft glow from the candlelight fell on their faces and bodies, giving their coats a deep, sultry luster.
Applejack lay back and Twilight, poised above her, leaned forward, and kissed Applejack’s mouth, starting with her upper lip, then exploring with her tongue, parting her lips which offered no resistance and as she felt the warm velvet there she caressed it with her own tongue. Applejack was shy at first, but it was soon forgotten. Twilight pulled away to look at Applejack’s face which was flush, her eyes bright.
“I can’t believe this is happening, I love you so much,” Twilight whispered. She sensed Applejack letting go, felt the walls coming down and relished the feeling as Applejack pulled her close again and kissed her fully. Twilight’s wings begin to stiffen and open as Applejack lightly kissed her again and again, then and, coyly teased Twilight's tongue into her mouth.
As their bodies intertwined she felt Applejack’s leg come up between hers. She pressed against it, her hips in a slow buck. Twilight was wet and excited and as her vulva pressed against Applejack's leg she broke away from the kiss and looked into her lover's eyes, determined not to miss the moment. Just then she felt her the whole area between her legs contract and squeeze in pleasure and as that feeling filled her body she looked at Applejack's face, studying it carefully to always remember it, mentally recalling all the times she'd imagined this moment while alone. A little cry of ecstasy escaped her and her body jerked in a small spasm. She giggled between quick breaths.
"Oh sweet Celestia that was waayyy better than I'd fantasized." and gasped as she pressed again.
Now she felt the firm muscular thigh’s wrapping themselves around her leg, felt Applejack's wetness on her thigh, felt the pelvis up hard against her, twisting, pressing... She held Applejack's body close as it went into a long slow spasm, felt the strong blonde pony contract against her leg and looked back into Twilight's eyes. Twilight's mouth opened. The look of sexual pleasure in those green eyes was one Twilight would never forget. A long moan came from deep in Applejack's throat as she stared into Twilight's face. Applejack's own face clearly showed she was embarrassed, almost ashamed, as though pleading for Twilight to understand how her sexual needs were overriding her self-control. How, if Twilight found Applejack's desire for sexual gratification to be perverse, it would have to wait as she was unable to keep from looking at Twilight intently as she twisted and pressed herself against Twilight's thigh. Twilight felt completely overwhelmed by the thought and pulled Applejack close, kissing her deeply, repeatedly as they both began to moan and sigh, kissing shifting, grinding.
Twilight felt as though she were in a dream. She had had fantasies of being like this with Applejack, hoping but never really believing it would happen.
As they lay there, their bodies and legs intertwined, Twilight was unsure of what to do next. Her desire for release had been somewhat sated, but now she was at a higher level, more intense but unsure of what to do next. Suddenly she felt Applejack reaching down, exploring between her legs. The look on Applejack's face was serious and almost desperate. She lay here feeling Applejack's hoof as it felt her, seeing in Applejack's eyes a confusion at her need for this, to feel her, at the gratification in those green eyes as she found Twilight's hard wet lips, slipping just inside them and then discovering Twilight's clitoris. The little alicorn gasped. Applejack pulled back, a look of worry on her face, but her lover’s sensual smile told her all she needed to know. Now the young earth pony smiled, letting her desires overcome her shyness. Twilight spread her back legs wider, inviting and encouraging the advances.
Feeling like a predator Twilight looked into Applejack's eyes and felt down between her's legs, trying to imagine where her hoof was. Applejack was soaking wet. As she began to caress the pubic cleft, Applejack thrust her hips forward, pressing herself against Twilight’s exploring hoof.
They stayed that way, looking at each other's face, feeling and exploring each other’s bodies, breathing hard. The silence of the snowy night only emphasized the sounds of their little moans and muffled cries. Twilight felt the excitement building toward too quick a climax and pulled her hips back.
“Whew” she sighed
“What? Did I hurt you?
“No, it was getting so intense. It almost over for me and we just got started,” she answered sheepishly. Twilight ran her hoof around Applejack’s open cleft, spreading the thick wetness. She could feel Applejack exploring between her legs again and thrust her hips forward, ready for more.
“I - I’d like to try something…” Twilight asked, blushing
“Are you sure? You…uhh…” Applejack suddenly moaned in pleasure, her eyes rolling back as she closed them. When she opened them she looked everywhere but back at Twilight.
Twilight sensed her embarrassment. Her own desire emboldened her to pursue the ideas she imagined in her excitement. Now that she’d had a little, she felt she wanted it all, though telling it to Applejack set her stomach turning somersaults with excitement and nervousness.
What is she feeling?
“AJ, are you embarrassed?
“Yeah, well I reckon I am…kind ofuuuoo”
“Did that feel good?
Applejack swallowed and nodded her head quickly in strong affirmation.
“I was reading about this, you know, and relationships and sex.” She got the sentences out between pants. “It’s really important to share what feels good with your lover. Tell me if you like what I’m doing.”
“I – I don’t think I can. I feel too embarrassed to.”
“Well what happens if I’m doing something you really like…and you’re about to, you know, finish and I stop doing it? The …ohhhhh …” Twilight groaned at a feeling of sudden pleasure and spread her legs a little wider pressing herself harder against Applejacks hoof.
“We, (pant) have to be honest in bed, to trust each other, that’s what it said. It’s where the love comes in. The trust and the love” She spoke tenderly as she looked into the beautiful green eyes and nuzzled Applejack’s golden mane. Applejack, touched by this, leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss.
“Ok sweetie, for you I’ll try…”
Twilight smiled and her eyes grew excited. “…and we’re supposed to be explicit ,” she said with a horny grin, then leaned in quickly to kiss Applejack before she could voice an objection. After a moment Applejack pulled away. She started to catch her breath and looked at Twilight and nervously bit her lower lip.
“Uh…, did you want to ask me something?”
“Uh no, well yeahh.” Twilight backed down a little. First she’d convinced AJ to open up a little and trust her. Now she was going to ask to dive right into the deep end.
“I just thought, you know, maybe I would…”
Applejack looked back at her and suddenly her eyes went wide.
Oh no, I’ve pushed it too far, she’s not going to let me…
Applejack’s ears folded backward, “Okay, well, I guess so, but I-I can’t promise I can, you know, do the same for yout,”
“Oh that’s okay, that’s fine, we can always do this, it’s just fine,” answered Twilight a little too fast, excited that Applejack was okay with it and suddenly feeling impatient. She pulled away to shift position.
“What’s with your wings?” Applejack asked, her eyes going wide.
“Oh, they get erect when I get excited. It happens to all Pegasi and Alicorns...” Twilight’s voice trailed off as she pulled down the blanket and gazed at Applejack’s glistening blonde coat in the candlelight. The beautiful curve of her legs, her tight flank, her toned body. She was unable to look away.
Embarrassed, Applejack brought her knees together and partially tucked them up.
“Well we’re not going to get very far if you stay like that” Twilight said sardonically
“I’m sorry Twi, it’s just that I’ve never had anypony look at me quite like that before.”
“Oh sorry, do you want me to stop?”
Applejack blushed, lowered her legs slowly, opened them slightly and in a tiny voice said “No”
The smell of her sex wafted up like a rich musk, though Twilight barely noticed it. She was looking between Applejack’s legs, at her damp, swollen mound, at the pink folds of skin, her pink wet lips. She shifted around on the bed on her knees, unable to tear her eyes away. Her mouth hung open and her wings opened wide. She slowly spread her lover’s legs apart.
“What? What’s wrong?” Applejack asked, an edge of panic in her voice “What is it?” She leaned forward and pulled the top of her cleft back which in turn pulled back the hood and they both watched it emerge. Applejack was incredibly embarrassed and blushed furiously. She quickly pulled her legs together and tucked them up to her chest again.
“Oh come on AJ, don’t be like that.”
“No! It’s embarrassing! It’s so big!”
“Oh, I don’t know. It’s not like it’s freaky big. And remember, you’re very excited, of course it’s gonna stick out more. It’s nice big. Personally I think it’s, gorgeous, In fact I’m a little jealous,” Twilight said with a lascivious smile. “Oh, please AJ, open your legs and I will promise to do everything I can to make both of you happy.”
“It ain’t funny Twilight. I didn’t know I was big. It ain’t the sort of thing you check out after getting amnesia, you know?”
“Oh please please please AJ. In my wildest fantasiesI never dared hope that you were, well, like that.”
“You fantasized about me?! When?” Applejack smiled uncertainly.
“Maybe I’ll tell you about it if you show me some more.” Twilight tried not to sound desperate but was barely able to contain herself. “Look, uhhh, pretend you never saw it, just lean back, I promise I won’t’ ask you to watch, though it would be nice.” Twilight pulled gently on her knees, trying to straighten them out, to coax her into relaxing. “Just this once and I’ll never ask you to do this again, I promise…unless you want me to.”
“Well, I reckon, ” Applejack relented, slowly letting Twilight pull her legs down from her chest, and open them about halfway. Twilight had to look.
“Do you have to look at it like that? It makes me nervous.” Applejack bought her knees back together.
“Oh, sorry. How about, if I just look up at you?” Twilight was kneeling just below Applejacks closed legs, The two looked into each other’s eyes. “If you look in my eyes, you won’t have to watch what I’m doing. Or just look away, I won’t make you watch if it makes you too embarrassed.”
Twilight smiled. Applejack gave a little worried smile back, then slowly opened her legs. She glanced down at herself for a moment then straight back into Twilight’s eyes. Twilight moved up and placed her arms on either side of the blonde pony’s body, her head directly above Applejack’s chest. She leaned down and kissed her chest, then slowly made her way down. She thought about the number of times that she had fantasized about doing just this. As she reached her taut belly, she paused, then continued, only more slowly.
Within a few moments, Applejack had become oblivious to everything and now began to watch. Twilight closed her eyes and with each kiss tasted the scent of Applejack. She felt her smooth coat on her lips and gently nuzzled her. Applejack let out a giggle and Twilight did it again. Applejack giggled again and her smile grew.
Twilight could see the brightness in those smiling green eyes and loved seeing the blush rise in her cheeks, though there was still a trace of worry there. Applejack pulled the corner of her lower lip into her mouth, whether in trepidation or anticipation, Twilight didn’t know.
So she decided to find out.
She stopped about 4 inches above it and began to kiss her way back up the front. Applejack’s eyes pleaded and she let out a whimper. Twilight looked back and felt her own desire building at the thought of what Applejack wanted. It was another moment from Twilight’s fantasies that she never thought would happen. She wondered if she was about to release a tiger from a cage. She hoped so…
As she kissed her way back down again, and she began to taste the wetness on Applejack’s coat, she became aware of the change within her. The old Twilight sat there shocked, watching a new Twilight kiss her way down the front of the beautiful blonde pony she’d known for what? Between one and two years? This new Twilight felt so alive, so much more in control of her life, answering to herself first and going after what she wanted.
The old Twilight was still in her and always would be because she was a wonderful, sweet pony. Twilight loved who she was and now she was starting a journey to find out more about who she is.
In Twilight's mind, she was about to cross a line. Something about this particular act seemed like a watershed moment. Up to this point it had been rubbing and kissing and clumsy feeling, but what she was about to do was deliberate, if only symbolically. The old Twilight had a question she just had to ask. What would Celestia think?! The new Twilight just chuckled.
A little whimper from Applejack reminded her of where she was and what she was doing. She looked up at the timid face of her love and again gave a predatory smile. She knew exactly what she was about to do, after all, over the past few days she’d given it a lot of thought…
With the hunger of a tiger, a determination to have fun, and a smile full of mischief, she crossed the line
As Twilight held Applejack's’ complete attention with her eyes, she slowly parted the edges of her outer lips with the first inch of the tip of her tongue and very tentatively licked up the length of it, stopping short of that most sensitive spot. The end of her tongue came away with a coating of thick wetness. She drew it in, tasting its saltiness, tartness, and sweetness. A long sigh escaped the blonde pony’s mouth.
Then she did it again. This time starting at the bottom of the cleft, she inserted the tip of her tongue and in one long lick traced it all the way up, stopping just short of the top, and again Twilight tasted it. She loved it. She loved the feeling of the stiffening lips, the taste, the illicit nature of it, but most of all that her emotional love had found its physical counterpart. She wanted to devour her lover, to reach in and taste as far as she could. And then she remembered Applejack. So she stopped,
She looked up at Applejack who thought clearly excited, had turned away in embarrassment.
She doesn’t want me to see that she’s watching. Oh, this is going to be fun…
Twilight gave a wicked smile and waited for her to look back. Finally, she did. Twilight raised her eyebrows slightly but never broke her gaze. As they looked into each other's eyes, Twilight ran her tongue down the pink folds of one side and then up the other side. Gasps escaped Applejack's mouth and Twilight felt the whole area contract several times. Still looking at those beautiful bright eyes, Twilight gave a little smile as an invitation for Applejack to watch.
Every time the blonde pony went to look away, Twilight stopped, pulled her head back a little and smiled. It was almost like a pull toy. There was only one way that this was going to happen. Applejack was going to have to watch.
Applejack swallowed then spoke.
“You lied to me.”
With her tongue still extended and gently licking, Twilight nodded
“Uh-huh…”she said with that wicked smile.
As Applejack looked, Twilight inserted the tip of her tongue between Applejack's thick wet folds. The two of them never broke eye contact. Finally unable to stop herself Applejack’s gaze dropped to watch. Twilight gently plunged her tongue in and with the tip curled, drew out the thick wetness. She loved seeing Applejack’s mouth open just that little bit.
Twilight gradually moved her tongue up the cleft, then she slowly plunged it in and out moving her head back and forth. As she penetrated the inner folds, she felt the lips contract around her, giving her tongue a light squeeze.
Applejack just stared, transfixed, her breath now a series of quick inhalations and rapid strong exhalations in a pant. Then she let out a long moan. Twilight withdrew her tongue and smiled.
Score one for the lavender pony!
If Applejack’s clitoris hadn’t been fully aroused and erect before, it was now and almost seemed to be straining for attention from Twilight’s tongue. Twilight deliberately ignored it. That beautiful item was a bit farther down the checklist. The list of steps that Twilight had made up and was now following was one that she would never have dictated to Spike. Funny, it was the only list she’d created since the accident.
She was lying on her stomach and had been holding Applejack’s legs apart, though at this point there was no longer any need to. Between her own legs she felt achy and full. She desperately wanted to reach down and start to rub herself, but even as aroused as she was, she was too embarrassed to. She guessed Applejack was kind of a prude about that too.
Reaching down she tried to gather and push the bedspread up between her legs in an attempt to have something to press herself against. She knew all the wetness between her legs would make a mess of it, probably leave a big stain on one of the stars or moons, but right now she really didn’t care.
She thought about what she was about to do and it made her blush, but it turned her on a little too. Well a lot actually. Quite a lot.
Time to pull down the next wall…words.
She licked all around the clit. She brushed the hood with her tongue ever so slightly and got a shuddering moan as a reward, but she never touched the clit itself.
Applejack desperately caught her eye, then looked at her clit in and back to Twilight in an attempt at communicating her wants. Her face was glowing with perspiration and her embarrassment was quickly losing the battle to her desires, though it hadn’t completely surrendered. Applejack, realizing that Twilight was playing cat and mouse, looked desperate and finally broke down and spoke.
“Please?”
“Thlease lhut?” Twilight asked, still licking.
“You know…oh, don’t make me say it. Please?
“Thay thut?” Twilight asked innocently, feigning ignorance while, casually running her tongue everywhere else but. Applejack growled and glared at Twilight but to no avail.
“PLEEEEEASE??!!” she begged.
Twilight stopped and looked up smiling, her muzzle soaked, practically dripping.
“Saaay it...”
Applejack gritted her teeth and shut her eyes.
“Please lick it!” Her lips barely moved as she spoke through gritted teeth. Then she opened one eye to watch. Nothing. Then both eyes opened wide in an expression of hurt and disappointment.
“I said it Twiight, Please lick it. There, I said it again.” She waited.
“But I am licking it…” replied Twilight sounding confused.
“Not that, the other thing”
“What other thing would that be?”
“You know, that other thing right there.” she nodded her head toward the general area between her legs.
“Come on Applejack, use your words.” Twilight tried to keep from laughing.
“Twiiiiiiiiliiiiiiiiiiight” she whined.
“AJaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay …” Twilight whined back.
Applejack’s face took on a look of deadly earnest. She spoke through gritted teeth.
“Myf clt”
“Your quack quack?” Twilight said in mock confusion
“MY CLIT! Would you please lick it?” Applejack was panting and red-faced, but her mouth broke into a little smile and her eyes betrayed rising carnal desire. Twilight suspected all this dirty talk was clearly having the desired effect. Twilight waited to see if she was right.
“Twilight Sparkle I am asking you nicely. Would you be so kind as to place your tongue on my clitoris and move it around, you know stroke it, lick it, suck it…” she said almost impatiently.
Bingo!
At hearing that voice say those words Twilight felt dizzy. She looked down at Applejack’s glistening clit. She leaned forward, opened her mouth and ran the smooth underside of her tongue over the tip of it.
“Uhhhhhh…” Applejack groaned in pleasure. Then she waited. Then she glared, but she also smiled.
“Please Ms. Sparkle would you lick my clit again?”
“You like saying that, don’t you?”
“Not as much as you like hearing it! Oh for Pete’s sake will you just…wait, what is that…what are you thinking…oh are you going to…?”
Twilight, looking Applejack square in the eye had a wicked idea born of her sex fevered mind.
She had come to the end of the mental checklist she’d created and gone over numerous times in her head (usually while she was alone in the library reading room and Applejack napped upstairs)
Somehow she never seemed to make it past this point…
Yet here she was, aloft with her lover but without a flight plan.
So…she had extended her tongue, rolled it lengthwise, briefly showed it to Applejack, and asked,
“It all depends on what you think I’m going to do.”
“Wait, so you’re going to wrap your tongue around me, or my…”
Twilight looked at her and raised an eyebrow
“…my clit …uhh…lengthwise?
“That’s kind of what I was thinking…and then?”
“You’re going to pull it?”
“Uh huh”
“And then try to push it?”
“Uh huh”
Applejack swallowed. “You are the most perverted pony I have ever known”
“Eyup”
“Is it really that big that you can do that?”
“Not really, but I think I can do it a little. And I will you know, you just have to ask…”
Applejack thought for a minute about what it would feel like to have Twilight’s tongue around her. She felt a shiver.
Twilight was so horny right now she thought very seriously about just sitting back, spreading her legs and masturbating right in front of Applejack. It was the ultimate taboo.
Meanwhile Applejack was drawing a mental picturing what she’d described.
“Doing that, wouldn’t it be kind of like, you know…”
Twilight gave her the dirtiest, wickedest, horniest, and sexiest smile that Applejack ever imagined any pony could ever have and finished the sentence,
“Having sex with my clit?” Twilight drew the word out as her face took on an annoying look of smugness as if she’d won some kind of award for being the first one to say it.
Applejack’s big green eyes suddenly got bigger and greener. Then her jaw dropped open. She still managed to nod though. Then she stopped, thought about it and suddenly felt like Twilight was trying to one-up her!
She’d show her!
Applejack scanned her thoughts in an attempt at conjuring up the hottest, most erotic image she could think of. She was secretly thrilled to find it was of Twilight writhing and moaning while masturbating. The smile on her face reflected that thought.
Twilight took one look at her and her jaw dropped, her eyes went wide and one of her ears drooped.
“You reckon you can out perv me do you?!
Twilight looked a little perplexed then suddenly caught on.
Oh how I love this pony!
She cleared her throat and addressed Twilight as though she were asking her to pass the salt,
“Twilight, would you please fuck my clit with your tongue?” Applejack tried to sound casual but couldn’t help but giggle which made Twilight giggle.
“With respect to your sentence structure and the analogous anatomy, I believe what you want to ask is if you could fuck my tongue with your clit.” Twilight fought to keep a straight face.
Oh this is way beyond what I’d ever imagined.
Applejack gave a little pout at having her grammar corrected, and Twilight bit her lower lip in response to how incredibly cute she looked.
Then Applejack shrugged it off and came back defiantly and determined to one up her adorable wonderful purple pervert in this crazy exchange.
“Don’t you sass me my dirty little pony! Now you have to suck and fuck my clit” Applejack was getting more excited just saying it.
“In that order!”
Her eyes were bright, her cheeks burned. As the words hung in the air, Twilight played them over and over in her mind, but then remembered she had to hit the ball back over the net.
“Until you come?” asked Twilight, seeing how far she could take this. “Let’s see, you want me to suck and fuck your clit until you come. Is that right?” She spoke as if she were taking a diner’s order at a restaurant.
“Oh yeah, right, until I climax. You are to do it until I have an orgasm…PRINCESS!! Oh that’s it!” Her voice took on a regal air. “You are to fuck my clit with your tongue until I come my Princess or…or… I shall have you thrown in the dungeon!”
Twilight clenched her lips in an effort not to burst out laughing which she would of if she hadn’t been so incredibly turned on. She bowed her head.
“Yes my Queen, of course my Queen…”
“Hold on a minute, doesn’t that make it like incest or something? Yuck!”
“Your right” Twilight thought for a minute, “Suppose you’re my evil stepmother? Always demeaning me and demanding I clean the fireplace and wash the forest…”
“And fuck my clit with your tongue until I come!” Applejack reminded her. “Don’t you go forgettin’ that! Now get to it!”
“Yes, my evil queen bitch!”
“Oooo, I like this” Applejack said with a leer, bouncing up and down on her butt excitedly.
Twilight laughed and leaned forward, and as best she could wrapped her tongue around Applejacks clit and gave a little tug.
All laughing ceased.
The sensation was…
“Oh fuuuuck ”
Applejack’s mouth dropped open, her eyelids fell till they were half shut, and her eyes rolled back in her head as she involuntarily uttered the formerly playful word with seriously lustful sincerity.
Then she opened her eyes and watched, her voice reduced to little mewling whimpers as Twilight’s tongue, wrapped around her clitoris, pulled slowly back, drawing the it out a little farther from under the hood. She was aware of nothing but the incredible feeling coming from between her legs. It felt as though her now wonderful, special, beautiful clitoris had stiffened even more. Staring intently and without thinking she clenched her cheeks in an effort to push her clit forward to meet Twilight’s tongue as she slid it forward. Little grunts escaped Applejack’s throat as she watched her clitoris disappear into Twilight's curled pink tongue.
Applejack high pitched whimper climbed even higher into a cry
“Ohhhhhhhhhfuuuuuuuuuuck…”
Twilight smiled and slowly repeated the motion, but only once more. She was afraid it might be too much. It most certainly would have been, and she wanted this to last. She reached down between her legs and touched herself. She was dripping wet and aching. She knew if she started she’d keep going until she came which would take all of about 5 seconds.
She placed her mouth over Applejack’s pubic mound and using her tongue began to play with her clit. She pushed it around, feeling its stiff resistance, circling it, stroking it, pushing it to one side and then sliding her tongue over the top and pushing it to the other side. She pursed her lips and sucked it between them several times.
Applejack just stared, rocking slightly in time with her rapid breaths moaning and whimpering. Her face was frozen in deep concentration, as she stared desperately at Twilight’s tongue and her own clit, watching them twist themselves over, under and around each other in a slow, sensual dance.
“You sure you haven’t done this before?” she asked between breaths
“eYup. Not all my books are about magic you know…” Twilight said, stopping for a moment and looking up, very self-satisfied. Then she dove right back in.
Their little word game was over but it had served its purpose well and had helped them overcome their self-consciousness about sharing what they were feeling in whatever way they wanted to. Twilight could tell she’d done everything right. Now there was nothing left between them.
“Oh Twilight, oh yeah, oh yeah, I’m going to come yeah, oh I’m cuuuuUUUUuuuuUUUmming! !’ She cried, as a long powerful single orgasm gripped her. Twilight quickly reached up and with her hoof began to lightly and quickly rub the hood of her friend’s clitoris while reaching her tongue into her as deeply as she could. She felt it being squeezed hard from her lover’s orgasmic contraction and she tasted more cum as it coated her tongue. It had worked perfectly, Just like the book said it would.
Applejack, on her back, and propped up on her elbows, leaned her head forward, staring at what Twilight was doing. Her eyes were half shut and she almost seemed to be nodding as her hips thrust involuntarily to the point where Twilight had to hang on with one hoof.
Then the smaller orgasms came on in rapid succession.
“Oh fuck, cunt. Pussy, clit, fuck, oh yeah, Oh Twilight I love you, oh I'm going to come again” Applejack screamed every four letter word she could think of ending with a long drawn out high pitched fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!!! ” as she came to one final shuddering climax. “Ok, ok that’s good, you can stop, getting too sensitive.” She could barely speak she was panting so hard.
Twilight stared, amazed at the string of words that her sweet shy lover had just screamed. She was glad to hear that AJ had had enough. Her tongue had started to cramp a little.
Her purple muzzle was dripping with Applejack’s wetness. She got up and sat down next to Applejack who was wavering back and forth, her eyes swimming in her head. Slowly she came out of it and when she did, Twilight could see her entire demeanor had changed. Her face was tinged with pink and beaded with sweat and she was more excited and alive than Twilight ever remembered seeing her. The green eyed tiger was out of its cage.
While Twilight was looking for something to wipe her face with so she could give her lover a kiss. Applejack, a look of utter joy in her eyes, reached over and grabbed Twilight’s face between her hooves and bought it to her own, kissing her lips, then her cheeks, her chin her eyelids, everywhere, frantically tasting herself. Between each kiss she spoke:.
“I (kiss) love (kiss) you (kiss) Twi (kiss) light (kiss) Spark (ksiss) kle!”
Twilight giggled uncontrollably.
Applejack sat back bright eyed, and looking almost intoxicated, licked her lips and smiled, her eyes focusing nowhere in particular.
“Hmmm, not bad.”
Twilight leaned over to look at Applejack’s face. Applejack suddenly looked back at her and smiled
“Uhhh, Applejack? Honey…? It’s okay if you still don’t want to…” said Twilight tentatively
With a wild glint in her eye and a smile on her lips Applejack spoke
“Ohhhh no, Now it’s MY turn Princess!”
Twilight smiled back and clapped her hooves together.
“Besides, I was taking notes. Want to see what I learned?”
Twilight nodded rapidly.
"OK then, let me scoot down here while y’all move up there. Ooops, watch my cast. Okay…” She looked down between Twilight’s legs and her eyes went wide. She licked her lips comically.
“Oooo, now that there is nice. It’s a beautiful pink and your clit is not really much smaller than mine. Wow, you are amazingly wet! Hmmm, I wonder how you taste...”
Applejack had taken the reins from Twilight and Twilight loved the feeling of being a little overwhelmed by this sudden and unexpected turn of events She giggled at how silly and cute Applejack was being. She was also extremely excited about what was about to happen.
“Applejack, ma’m…I mean my Queen” Twilight started to ask, but the blonde pony leaned forward and kissed her.
“No need to ask sweetie.”
“But I want to!” complained Twilight
“How about if I get started and you guide me?”
No way I’m going to stop this tiger…
“Deal!” Twilight clapped her hooves together again and smiled. “…your highness”
“Hang on Princess!!”
Applejack nestled down and began to lick Twilight’s wetness off the sides of her cleft.
“You are delicious my little princess.” She said before plunging her whole muzzle into Twilight's soaked, swollen pussy.
“Woahfuck!” Twilight yelped, not quite prepared for it, but loving the feeling.
Applejack, pulled her head back and smiled, her muzzle soaked.
“Come here” Twilight beckoned. Applejack leaned forward and Twilight kissed her, first on the lips and then all over her face. When she stopped the two of them looked into each others eyes in a moment of quiet intimacy. Then Twilight smiled with mischief,
“I think you taste better my queen.”
Applejack was right there with her. “Really? How so?”
“More of…”Twilight mused “more of a cummier cum, you know what I mean?”
“You just don't stop, do you?" Applejack smiled, "Well I reckon we’ll have to make a note of it. Thanks for the compliment but I like the taste of you better, reminds me kind of…”
“Don’t you DARE say grape!” warned Twilight with a smile
“Deal – you don’t taste like grapes and I don’t taste like apples!”
“Deal!” replied Twilight, and they kissed on it.
“You know this is getting way too silly…you need to come. For two ponies who wouldn’t say cum 15 minutes ago, we’ve come quite a long way vocabulary wise, wouldn’t you say Princess?”
"I would say fuck yea!” Twilight laughed, not believing she had just uttered those words.
“Now let’s make you come!”
Twilight nodded and laughing flung herself back on the pillow, her wings now fully erect. She spread her legs wide again. “If you insist”
Applejack went back down and started licking.
“Oh yeah-, you are so good, Woah! What was that? ooooh that is great.” Then Twilight gave a little squeal of utter joy and utter delight at everything.
Applejack felt Twilight's lips get stiffer against her tongue and watched her clit emerging from under the hood. While not quite as big as hers, Twilight's clit was still relatively large. Applejack knew the kind of pleasure it could bring and thought it was beautiful. She inhaled the musk and perspiration and reveled in it as a fresh round of desire washed over her.
Twilight propped herself up on her elbows, watching Applejack as she ran her tongue across her lips but avoided her clit. She circled it but didn’t touch it. Twilight swallowed, knowing that she deserved this but that didn’t stop the ache. She shifted her hips, trying to catch that tongue with her clit. Applejack was too quick for her.
“Pleeeeease AJ!! I am so sorry about doing that. I will do anything you want me to. Anything.
Applejack stopped and thought about it. Then she gave that smile..
“Remember you said that my horny little pony. I’ll get back to you on it.”
“Sure, no problem, whatever.” Twilight pleaded, then suddenly thought twice about it. Then forgot.
Applejack, recalling the feeling, ran the underside of her tongue all over Twilight’s straining clit. Twilight let out a long groan and her eyes rolled under her lids. Within moments she started to moan and buck.
“I’m going to come very soon my Queen.” Twilight was panting harder, “Ohh yeah, uh-huh, that’s good. Yeah, just use your tongue to move the hood- ow – careful, don’t touch my clit directly until I’m just about to come, then go at it. Oh yeah," her words punctuated by grunts "...oh fuck, uh huh, that’s amazing. Keep doing that, no not that, yeah – that." As she spoke, her body kept rocking back and forth
Applejack had been moving Twilight's hood around, massaging her clitoris indirectly through it. She focused on the right side and then the left. Twilight had preferred the right side.
“Oh sweet fucking Celestia , oh yeah, oh that is so good. Yeah yeah – stick your tongue in, like that, yeah, in and out" Twilight watched ,almost in a trance. Oh Applejack I love you so much, Oh, yeah, go back to the clit, yeah like that, around and around and around uhhhhoo" she whimpered "...that’s it, Oh I love you, I love you, I’m comming, oh love I’m comming, yes, yes, fuck, fuuuuuuuuuuck,”
Her cries became a high pitched squeal. Applejack began to massage Twilight’s clitoris and thrust her tongue deep into Twilight and held it there as she climaxed again, remembering how good it had felt when Twilight had done it to her.
She felt Twilight tighten around her tongue with each orgasm and with each one a fresh spend of cum coated her tongue and muzzle. She lapped it up and went back to trying to lick her outstretched clit, which was difficult as Twilight’s hips kept bucking.
Twilight gave little cries of pleasure with each successive orgasm. Finally she’d had enough.
“Okay, okay. That’s good, that’s good, I’m done… woah, oh wow.” She panted and wavered around a little. “Oh, (pant) I had no idea. Ohhh” She looked over at Applejack with a weak smile and bleary eyes. "You (pause) are (pause) AMAZING!!
Applejack came up alongside and the two nuzzled and kissed. They stopped and looked at one another, both still catching their breath. Twilight’s wings slowly began to retract. Neither of them noticed. In the following calm, Twilight felt the emotion that had been in the wake of their lovemaking suddenly catch up and wash over her.
“Are you okay sweetie?” asked Applejack “You look like you’re going to cry.”
“I’ve just never been happier in my entire life. I have you and I love you and finally, you know it.”
She looked over at Applejack who had tears in her eyes as well.
“I think I always have.” Applejack said and gave a nuzzle.
“That’s all I need.” Twilight said as tears spilled from her eyes. She leaned forward and kissed her love again. After a hug, the two then just collapsed on the pillow and stared at the ceiling, their chests rising and falling.
“I never knew it could be like this Twilight. I never knew I could be this happy or feel this good.”
“I don’t have the words, this is amazing. My heart is still pounding in my ears.”
“Yeah me too. I feel like I don’t need anything Twi. Just the air to breathe and you and your love.”
“It’s such a magical feeling. I mean real magic. All that snow falling out there, and us, safe and warm and cozy in here, nowhere to go, nothing to do. I ‘m not sure I can get used to it.”
The two ponies turned toward each other “But we sure can try!” they said at the same time and started laughing.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Author's Note
This was initially a 9K word chapter but I've split it into 2. The second half - "Eight Days A Week" will be published shortly... (before the end of the week)
From Me to You
Chapter 14
From Me to You
Twilight was vaguely aware that the sun had risen some time ago, she’d felt it on her right shoulder. Her back was to the window and she lay back to back with Applejack. Until now she’d been the one sleeping closest to the window. Applejack now lay on the side of the bed closest to the large oval window and was turned toward it. Twilight couldn’t figure out how she slept with the sun in her face.
Unless Applejack wasn’t asleep... Unless she was lying there thinking about the night before.
“…when I think,
Of things we did,
It makes me wanna cry…”
She couldn’t get The Hoofbeatles song “The Night Before” out of her head.
To Twilight, the night had always been simply that time between days. It was for studying, reading, making lists, sleeping and waiting for the next day. She knew the grounding of days; they were familiar territory, a time to get things done, to make sure that those things on her lists were accomplished. It was an orderly time and that order, received its rights by virtue of the social order. The rules of order held sway over the day and thusly daytime had the both the obligation and pre-eminent right to hold not only itself, but the night accountable to it.
As she lay there, Twilight found herself asking why things were the way they were. She'd spent so much time ingesting information for the purpose of knowledge and application that she'd never really stopped to consider the big questions with answers that were unknowable. Pondering them could provide great insights into who you were. Thoughts occurred to her and she found herself, for the first time asking why things that seemed so wonderful and right after the sun had set, could seem wrong and foreign when it rose. Even shameful... “The cold light of day” was an overused hackneyed phrase found in cheap novels, but there was a truth to it.
Did the day after have any right to judge the night before? The day was full of obligations to behave as others expected. Choices and decisions made in daylight hours reflected the expectations of society. Was that really more valid? What about the wants and needs of each individual? How were they to know who they really were if they spent their lives answering only to society’s expectations of them? The night rarely judged the day and when it did, it was with understanding.
It was day now and the night seemed so long ago and she worried. Was Applejack regretting what had happened? What they had done? Was she laying there trying to find the words to tell Twilight that it had all been a mistake? That she’d gotten caught up in the moment? The knot in her stomach tightened like a fist.
Then she remembered something else.
The two of them had passed out after making love, all tension and built up desire had been released and it left them spent. While Twilight slept, Applejack had gotten up and gone down the stairs to the bathroom. She’d gotten a towel and run it under warm water, then come back upstairs with it and a thick soft dry towel.
She sat down next to Twilight and gently cleaned her, lovingly wiping down her coat inside of her legs, and her thighs. Twilight woke up in a bit of a haze, wondering if she was dreaming.
“It’s ok sweetie, you just go back to sleep. I just wanted to… love you,” and she leaned over and gave Twilight a little kiss. It was something Twilight would remember the rest of her life.
But it had still been dark out…still night.
Despite the sun, she rolled over on to her back toward the window. She kept her eyes closed as she felt the sun on the right side of her face, warming it. It didn’t feel very strong or bright and so she dozed a little. The sun should have been brighter…was there some kind of shade? She opened her eyes and saw Applejack, laying there on her side, her head propped on her hoof, just looking at Twilight. The sun, behind her, shone around the edges of Applejack’s mane and it looked like a golden halo.
I can’t believe I never noticed how incredibly beautiful she was until last week.
“Twilight?”
She’s regretting last night, I know it.
“Um-hmm?”
Oh please don’t say it was a mistake…
“I-I think I need to tell you something”
“Oh, okay…” The knot tightened a turn.
“Well, since we’re so close and all, I wanted to tell you first…”
What the…?
“I don’t exactly know how to say this. But there’s this pony, see? And, well, I think I kinda fell in in love with her…”
“Oh, really?” Twilight smiled, blinking at the golden halo of light. She felt pure joy spread out from her chest and wash away the tension. She felt the fist in her stomach unclench; the strands of the knot unravel by way of Applejack’s words dissolving it. The relief made her giddy, and bought to mind the sensations she’d experienced after a cup of vintage Hard Cider from the Apple Family’s private stock.
Twilight thought she knew the depths of her love for Applejack, but the coy, playful, sensual side that had begun to emerge in the blonde pony the night before bought out emotions and feelings that left Twilight questioning what she really knew about life, about herself and Applejack, and about love. She was discovering more about the heart of her friend, her passion and her sweet playfulness. The realization was not only applied to Applejack, it bought out a side of herself she had no idea was there.
“Did you say her ? A MARE?! You’ve fallen in love with a mare ?!” Twilight’s eyes flew open in shock, then she rubbed her chin, thinking about it. “Well I don’t know about that..,” she raised an eyebrow, “Is she nice?”
“Hmm, I reckon she is, though we didn’t have much time for talk.” Applejack smiled as she spoke
“Huh?” Twilight was genuinely perplexed.
“Nope, she got right down to business.” she leaned toward Twilight and looked around as if somepony might be listening “…calls herself the Lavender Lover .” Applejack said, then drew back, again looking around suspiciously.
Twilight blushed and giggled.
“The Lavender Lover eh? I’d love to meet her sometime. She sounds like a dashing, romantic figure from a torrid love story. Is that a fair description? Would you say she’s a Lavender Lover?”
Applejack replied without hesitation or secrecy. “Nope, if you ask me she’s more of a Purple Pervert!”
Twilight did a head bounce and blinked her eyes.
“Purple Pervert?!! Well I suppose if she were so perverted then a chaste pony such as yourself would have certainly resisted her advances and run far away and not engaged in any of her perversions…” Twilight said as she raised her eyebrows and smirked. “That is what you did, right?”
“I was going to, but then…” Applejack raised her forelegs high above her head, as though she were Flankenstein’s monster, and pointed her hooves down at Twilight. “…she cast her evil horny spell on me! OoooooOOOoooo,” Applejack made her eyes go all googley. Then she let her arms drop and relaxed, and sitting back on her haunches and with a sigh reflected, “Cain’t say I recollect much after that.”
The melodrama continued and she looked deeply into Twilight's lavender eyes. “It was all a blur. She forced me to say all sorts of horrible things. And the depraved things she did to me, not to mention the depraved things she made me do to her!” The blonde pony clapped her hooves to her eyes “Oh it’s just too awful to think about…”
“Oh you poor thing! What are you going to do?!!”
Applejack dropped her hooves from her eyes. She really did look upset.
Then her face transformed into that horny grin.
“Well shucks! Find her and see if I can get her to do it again!!”
WUMPF! Twilight let her have it with a pillow – but on the foreleg, making sure she avoided her head, and was careful not to hit her too hard. Applejack went all googley eyed again and pretended to faint onto the bed in a swoon.
“So? Do you love her?”
Applejack sighed and nodded.
“How bad is it?” Twilight tried to sound serious.
“Very bad.Very very bad. I’m plum crazy about her. Imagine how bad it could possibly be and then add a suitcase full of bad.”
“Oh my, that sounds awful,” replied Twilight with no small amount of melodrama.
“Well it is... Except for the kissing...” Applejack looked off into the distance with a dreamy expression. “She’s a great kisser. And she’s beautiful. And very loving…”
“Is that so?”
“Mm-hmm” Applejack smiled and nodded.
“I imagine that’s because you’re so loveable.”
Twilight nuzzled Applejack under her ear, eliciting a giggle. They looked at each other for a moment and kissed. It was gentle and warm, and the night’s confessions, silliness and subsequent passion even in this cold light of day, stood firm in both their hearts as a very special night of trust and love. The morning had nothing to say, no power to detract or weaken the bond they had forged in the night, when hearts were bolder and words truer.
Applejack flopped back on the pillow and pulled the bedclothes up to the top of her chest. She shifted her shoulders back and forth slightly, settling in for a little more sleep. Twilight watched this with joy. She felt a rush of gratitude at being the pony lucky enough to share both Applejack's heart and bed. Adding to the sweetness of the moment was the feeling of relief that continued to rise within her. It was incredible; no dread in the periphery, no hint of worry threading its way through the beauty and calm of the morning’s stillness.
She lay the side of her head down on the pillow and snuggled in herself, giving AJ a little nuzzle under her left ear. The blonde pony’s eyes stayed closed but she smiled, gave out a little giggle and cocked her head a little to the left in response.
What a way to start a morning!
Twilight closed her eyes, happy and content. Applejack turned on her side and faced her. Twilight glanced at her and felt her face break into an involuntary smile.
Applejack leaned forward and kissed the bridge of her nose. The kiss was returned along with a quick kiss to each eyelid, tickling her blonde eyelashes. Applejack smiled and opened her eyes a little, then quickly kissed Twilight on the lips. Though their minds were still partially asleep, their bodies were another matter.
The kissing started turning passionate and the mood more romantic. words of love were spontaneous and sincere. Caresses were slow at first, teasing out the desires. Arousal began to emerge from the sleepy bodies and the dreamy ways of the morning passed into sensual softness.
There were little moans and sighs between kisses. Sleepy, half opened eyes remained, never fully opening, the lids moving sensuously, first conveying young desire, then gratitude for aching needs met and love given. Twilight shifted to allow her wings to become erect. Deep pulses in the pectoral muscles that matched her heartbeat caused them to flex sensuously under her lavender coat. Applejack watched and found it more erotic than she thought possible. Under the shifting bed covers, hooves searched for those places first explored last night. Each watched the other grow more and more aroused, their desires eagerly feeding off the building energy and pleasure they saw in the rising pink color in their cheeks and now clear intent eyes.
What Twilight and Applejack had begun to learn about each others bodies the night before they recalled and now sought to use in pleasing each other. They tried to build the others excitement slowly, savoring each touch, becoming intently aware of physical sensations as different parts of their bodies met, caressed, massaged, brushed and kissed, but their young bodies refused to wait, eager for release.
They remained face to face throughout, with occasional kisses and looks of intimacy and understanding. Soon motions became faster, as did breathing, shortening to rapid pants and gasps. Twilight was barely able to hold back as she looked into those beautiful green eyes and saw mounting desire there.
Applejack found herself not paying as much attention to the pleasure Twilight was bringing physically to her, rather she found her arousal was feeding off the alternating carnal hunger in her lavender eyes followed by the instant gratitude and pleasure she saw there as she tenderly caressed her.
Their panting grew louder, taking on a husky tone, mixing with little cries and moans that sounded almost desperate. With words and nods and embarrassed little smiles they shared the what felt good and what felt better. Soon there were only partial words, spoken between gasps and small, slightly frantic nods to show how close they were to climax. Little involuntary spasms in their stomachs and hips made their bodies thrust and jerk, and with each was an accompanying groan or sigh.. These increased in frequency and intensity as their excitement grew. Soon it was only "Uh-huh, uh-huh..." building in tone.
As they approached climax, Applejack leaned forward to touch foreheads and the alicorn lowered her head to do the same. Inadvertently Twilight touched her softly glowing horn to Applejack’s forehead. Suddenly each was inside the other, the desperate, physical pleasure each sought was known to them both in a moment of intimacy so profound that they almost pulled apart, but neither did.
In the next moment they climaxed, their mouths crying out in unison, their trembling bodies stiffening, going taut, a pure physical pleasure radiating from between their hips out to their entire beings. Twilight’s wings were fully out now and trembling. It was a feeling of melting into each other; of becoming one at that moment and it took them over the top into the pure whiteness and silence of the most physically and emotionally intense sensation either had ever experienced as they shared a single, powerful orgasm.
Finally it began to subside and as they slowed their caresses, the world gradually returned to focus. Twilight’s wings retracted, though they continued to pulse with the beating of her heart.
The experience was intensely personal, every inner emotional defense was breached, every hidden desire present in that moment was known to the other. Suddenly they felt themselves flooded with conflicting feelings of profound closeness mixed with a sense of violation. For these two young ponies it was almost too much to bear.
They lay there, panting hard, trying to catch their breath looking everywhere but at each other. When they finally did, it was with eyes full of shame and fear. They embraced and held on to each other tightly. Twilight suddenly knew that Applejack was crying and despite her best efforts to be brave and comfort her, she broke down as well.
Just as a bright flash leaves a temporary image on the retina, this experience left behind an emotional imprint which reduced the two young ponies to sobs. They comforted one another with words of re-assurance and love. They stayed like that until finally they were able to separate and look at each other.
“I-I didn’t know that would happen, I’m so sorry…” Twilight said, choking on a sob..
“I know, I know, just hold me Twilight, please,… just..hold me,” pleaded Applejack, unable to stop the tears.
Twilight had very rarely, if ever, heard Applejack ask for help of any kind. To hear those words, pulled at her heart and she held her love as tightly as she could. In that moment Twilight discovered one reason that she loved Applejack. Despite all her fierce independence and stubbornness, Applejack needed Twilight in a way that no pony ever had or ever would. Since that first day in Ponyville, as their friendship had grown, Applejack had learned that she could trust Twilight utterly. It was never spoken, and now it would never have to be. To Twilight it was the greatest gift anypony could give her, most of all Applejack. To have her utter trust was an honor beyond royalty or being some kind of special gifted pony or anything else.
She knew that she needed Applejack and that Applejack had always been there. She needed her in all things, from her opinion on what to bring to a picnic, to dealing with life and death decisions that affected hundreds of pony’s lives; from re-assuring Twilight that she could handle the next test, to now being her love and her lover. She pulled her closer.
“It’s okay it's okay,” she whispered, “For as long as you want me Applejack,I’ll be here to hold you, just ask,”
Applejack, her head tucked into the nape of Twilight’s neck and nodded.
Finally they pulled apart and sat up, looking at each other, sniffing and wiping their eyes. Peace and calmness filled them now and they held hooves.
“I don’t know what that was,” Twilight said, “I’ve read books about unicorn sex, even alicorn sex, you know while you were recovering, but there was no mention of anything like that.”
“I don’t reckon there’s a lot in any books about a mare earth pony making love to an Alicorn…”
“No, I suppose not.” Twilight gave a little sniff and smiled weakly. With another glow from her horn, tissues appeared and the two blew their noses.
“I am so damn sick of crying! It feels like I haven’t gone an hour since you were hurt without the water works starting up.” Twilight’s voice changed to one of mild annoyance
“Come on, Twi, you’ve been through a lot…”
“I won’t argue with you there…” They both smiled.
Neither spoke. There was something between them that would be asked or would not be asked. They both knew the nature and the future of their relationship rested on it. The moment would soon pass. The room was very quiet.
“Applejack?”
“Yes?”
Twilight waited until the blonde pony was looking her in the eyes.
“Would you ever do that again?”
Applejack glanced away, “I-I don’t know Twilight. It was so much feeling, so personal, such a confusing mix of everything and, it, well, it felt like desperation. It was like being caught doing, you know, doing...something you shouldn’t, only worse. I don’t reckon I want to share those things with anypony . There were parts of what we never tell each other, that maybe we never even tell ourselves.” She reached up and touched Twilight's cheek “But you were there, with me and it was so full of love, so much love that I don’t know… I don’t reckon I’ll ever think of you the same way, or me either. It’s just so much to go through.”
Twilight looked down and gave a small nod.
“I know, I understand” Twilight’s voice was strained and tight as she fought back the tears. Applejack reached over and put her hoof under Twilight’s chin. She raised it up and looked into the sad, tear-filled lavender eyes.
“But if you asked me to Twilight, I would.”
Twilight was overcome by the words and Applejack took her in her arms and held her, rocking her slowly. After Twilight had quieted, Applejack spoke again “Just as long as it’s not this afternoon…”
They laughed a little, sighed, and lay back down on the bed holding each other. The room was quiet for a while.
“Although, Ms Sparkle, that ain’t to say there wasn’t a good part to it, I mean there was a really good part…”
“Yeahhhh …”Twilight spoke as if in a very pleasurable daydream, “I was just thinking about that too…” she said with a sigh.
“That was just amazing! I think my mane stood straight out!”
Twilight laughed at that. “Talk about intense!” exclaimed Twilight “I didn’t want to say anything about it because of the other thing.” Twilight sighed. “But, WOW, I’m still trembling and, you know, like…,” she blushed, “…pulsing .”
“I reckon the emotional part was one thing, but the physical part was pretty special. To actually share something so wonderful that felt so good but was so personal, with somepony you really love….”
“That’s why I asked you about, you know, maybe doing it again sometime,” Twilight said, leaning forward and giving the blonde pony a little nuzzle. “Sharing that with you… I can’t imagine how making love could ever be any better.” Twilight looked at Applejack. “To me making love is special, something you share with somepony you love, but ironically when you get to the most pleasurable part, you are kind of alone. Your experience, that intense pleasure, is only known to you, you kind of go off into your own world. But I was aware of your orgasm with me, it was like we were one pony. And at first there was that fear but then I got that sense, of-of you letting go…”
“…completely trusting you to let go too,” said Applejack, finishing the sentence. “That moment when everything went white and silent would have been a little scary if you hadn’t been there with me.” Applejack said, nuzzling Twilight back, “but oh, did that ever feel good!” Twilight looked back at her, rolled her eyes and nodded.
“You were so cute when you woke up earlier, saying all those things. I think I know the answer to my question, even if you never told me, you’ve shown me,” Twilight smiled at her.
At first Applejack gave her a quizzical look but then her face became still. She looked back into Twilight’s eyes with a look so pure and so deep that no matter what Applejack said to her now it would never come close to what Twilight saw there. She felt foolish for even asking to hear the words.
Applejack spoke quietly “I love you Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight just kept looking into her eyes.
“I can see that.” Twilight said and leaned forward, giving her a kiss. Applejack returned the kiss and after a moment leaned back and smiled. Then she paused, took a deep breath and gave Twilight a very sweet and shy smile and without looking away, she spoke.
“Twilight Sparkle, I am thoroughly, madly, totally, utterly, completely, undeniably, happily, obviously, passionately, emotionally, madly….”
“…you already said madly…”
“…I know, shut up... physically, entirely, whole-heartedly, passionately…”
Twilight started laughing “…you said that too, you’re clearly running out of adverbs…” Twilight was laughing harder now, tears spilling from her eyes
“…yes I am quite aware of that – quiet!...head over hooves now and forever in love with you.”
“Me too...” Twilight said.
“WHAT ?! ‘Me too ’? What in tarnation was that? ‘Me too? ” I go on for hours telling you..."
"Minutes"
"What?"
"Minutes, actually seconds at best. You couldn't have been telling me how much you loved me for more than 10 or 15 seconds."
"I'm sorry! Next time I'll carry a stopwatch! "
"See that you do…”
WHUPH! Applejack hit Twilight with a pillow. Twilight did her version of the googley eyes. Applejack laughed.
“Easy there sweetie, my head is still woozy from our little lovemaking session. Are you back to normal already?” Twilight looked at her and blinked her eyes as if trying to clear her mind.
“Hay no! I’m still buzzing”
“I don’t think it’s safe for me to stand up yet…” Twilight said
Applejack laughed
“I’m serious!” Twilight whined…
______________________________
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Author's Note
This is really a "slice of life" chapter. I cannot believe how hard it was to write. I've been working intensely on other upcoming chapters that move a lot faster. I don't know why this was such a tough chapter, but that's just how it is sometimes. . I re-wrote it several times before I got to one I was really happy with. Hope it's not too much randy banter...
The image "Let it Snow" is by DeviantArt artist foxesgoquack. I Love it. I had to use it. For me it's what their relationship is all about.
Love Me Do
Chapter 15
Love Me Do
Twilight’s mind drifted down the stream, tumbling over stones, curving through sluice-ways, turning gradually in eddies. It was empty and quiet as it watched the leaves and heard the soft slow sounds of breath, drawing and exhaling.
She found herself on the road to the castle. She and her new friends were unknowingly headed toward a fierce showdown with Nightmare Moon...
There had been a moment…on a mountain…on the way there.
Twilight turned her head to the right and looked at the peaceful face of the honey orange pony lying asleep next to her. She reached over and stroked the beautiful mane.
I wonder if you’ve thought about that moment since then. As I think about it now I wonder if I saw what I thought I saw. It was a split second of utter terror… it seemed as though the mountainside around us was breaking apart.
Twilight closed her eyes, remembering those awful moments.
I was so damn scared. I remember kicking my legs and hanging over the edge. And you were safe, hanging part way up the hill with your teeth securely clamped to a root. You looked down and the moment you saw me you let go and slid down the mountainside to me. You grabbed hold of my hooves and held on tight, keeping me from going over the edge.
That cliff’s edge was so hard and sharp. I remember it scratched and gouged my stomach, digging into my ribs, and I clung to your hooves for my life. Then you told me to let go. I remember thinking “Are you fucking crazy? You’re hauling me up or we’re going over together, sister!” But I don’t think I said quite those words, I was a little more polite. But you promised me. “Let go and you’ll be safe…”
Then for a moment, there was that change on your face, that look deep in your eyes that I’d never seen from any pony before, but somehow I knew. In that brief moment I know I saw your love for me that was not just a friend’s love but another kind of love, and then I knew it was okay to let go. So I closed my eyes and did.
We never talked about it and I never let myself think about it, though I remember now, as I watched you gracefully bound down the mountainside after Rainbow and Fluttershy had caught me, as you knew they would, and carried me down, I felt so much relief, so much joy. I felt something stirring inside me, something different. I wanted to call out but I didn’t know what to say. I wanted to ask you more about what had happened up there between us but things started happening so fast and suddenly I realized that it would be the worst thing to do. It wasn’t the right time I decided; there would be time later for us to talk.
But then I began to doubt it and wonder if I was wrong about it. I was afraid of what it might do to our young friendship. Then there was all that head and heart spinning stuff with Luna when she was Nightmare Moon and with the Elements of Harmony we bought her back to us.
So I slowly put it away, though I have to admit that there were a couple of times that you were in my fantasies. Well, maybe more than a couple, but I forced myself to think about stallions, and colts. After all, I wasn’t like that.…
I’d done a pretty good job of burying it, pretending that it was a look of worry in your eyes that day, that you afraid that we both might die.
But earlier this morning, during that incredible moment, I saw it again, saw it and felt it from you. The excitement was building and we were looking into each others eyes and I touched you with my horn just as the orgasm began. I opened my eyes and looked into yours and there it was, an incredible love. Then everything went white…
She continued looking at the peaceful, beautiful, slumbering face of Applejack, her friend and lover. They had made love and it had been incredible. It had more intimate than she thought anything could ever be and it had left her at that balance point. Neither needing nor wanting, and this beautiful, incredible pony had bought her here, set her mind and soul in this river and let it flow over the stone and through the sluice-ways, along with her own.
The radiator hissed out steam and the pipes clanked.
“Hey there blondie…” Twilight said softly.
“Mmm-hm?”
“I hate to say it but we need to think about the thought of getting up.”
“Why?” there was a slight whine to Applejack’s voice.
“Apple Bloom? Sleepover? You’ve been talking about how much you’re looking forward to it since I suggested it.”
Applejack opened her eyes and turned her head toward Twilight and smiled.
“Uh-huh, well a certain purple pervert got me all discombobulated and my priorities got a might jumbled, princess !” Applejack’s tone feigned annoyance but Twilight knew she was kidding. AJ grinned and raised an eyebrow as she stretched and propped herself up on her elbows.
“My little sister…” the whine had been replaced with wistfulness and she closed her eyes, letting the images of the little light green filly appear behind her eyelids. Twilight watched the smile spread across her face.
Now the lavender pony rolled over to her right, toward Applejack and nuzzled the crook of her elbow. The blonde pony’s large green eyes were still closed, and though her mind was filled with thoughts of Apple Bloom, a giggle escaped her. Twilight’s head rested next to Applejack’s arm and she let her eyes close and shifted, pulling the blankets up over her shoulder. Despite what she’d just said she felt an intensely perverse desire to contradict herself. She’d announce what they were supposed to do, what they should do and she would convince them both to deliberately ignore it. There was plenty of time to get up…
The blanket settled and the heavy, warm air drifted past Twilight's face. It was redolent of their musk. She could smell Applejack’s excitement from earlier, could smell her sweat and sex, as well as her own. And she could smell Applejack’s body, her coat and her skin. Suddenly she wanted her again, she thought about the mound between her legs, about how she tasted and the sounds she made during sex and how it was all tied to her passion and love. She the felt desire rising, despite that morning’s intense love making that had ended only a short nap ago. She thought about sliding her head under the covers and kissing her way down, as she’d done last night. Her hips twisted and she slid her leg over Applejack’s, letting her pubic mound press against the blonde pony’s thigh.
Applejack’s eyes opened slightly and the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile, but she didn’t look down, just stared straight ahead. “Oh my little pony girl…are you flirting with me?”
“Mmm-hmm” Twilight affirmed
“I thought I was getting some kind of subtle hint. Well I had been thinkin about Applebloom until you did that. I can’t believe I’m saying this but I am kinda interested. I thought we’d both had enough, but wow, I gotta admit Twilight Sparkle, you've got my motor humming. Now I have a choice, I can lay back and we can start kissing…”
Applejack deliberately flexed the muscle in her leg as she moved her hip and Twilight, feeling the movement wrapped her hoof around Applejack’s lower leg and pressed herself up harder against her thigh.
“Mmmmmm,” the young lavender pony moaned at the sensation. She looked up into the green eyes seductively, seeking a decision on the matter,
“…mmm?” Twilight’s eyelids closed slightly and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.
“Twi, you can say more with one sound than most ponies can say with a dictionary in one hoof and a thesaurus in the other...”
They both laughed. “…and you know I love you too pony girl,” continued Applejack, “and I cain’t begin to tell you how much I want you, but we really do have to get going. We’ll find some time later, somehow…”
She looked down at Twilight, who looked back with eyes that initially begged for a different answer but then reflected a realization that she needed to support her Applejack. They looked at each other for a moment then spoke simultaneously-
“Why don’t you tell me something about Spike”
“Did I ever tell you about Owlicious and Spike?”
The two ponies laughed and disentangled themselves. Applejack stood, yawned and began her stretching routine. She was strong and supple. She arched her back and then carefully and slowly stretched out her legs. They were taut, solid and firm but there were no bulging muscles, just sensuous long curves. Twilight watched the muscles shifting smoothly under her coat. All thoughts of the little purple dragon vanished as her mind went to… and then she noticed Applejack looking first at her and down at her own legs.
“This ain’t helping, is it?”
“What? Huh? No…I was uh, just thinking how the strength is returning to your leg.
“A’course you were,” said the blonde pony with a wink. She turned around at looked out the window and gaped.
“Twilight honey?” she said, frozen in place, “I’m guessing y’all haven’t looked out the window yet have you.”
“No… I think it’s your turn today,” she said with mock seriousness. “Why?”
“Well we had a little bit of snow, and we weren’t the only ones gettin’ busy.”
Twilight walked to the window and stood beside Applejack. She was awestruck by what she saw. “Okaaay – you get the new crown as the queen of understatement. Wow.”
By her estimate, almost 3 feet of snow had fallen on the hamlet of Ponyville and the surrounding countryside. With the sun still rising, the soft undulation of the snow’s surface resulted in shadows that bought to Twilight’s mind an image of white frozen rolling swells on the ocean, like the one’s she and Shining Armor had sailed on many summers ago. At first, the sea and her stomach had not gotten along, but she’d succumbed to the lure of the air and the noiseless way of the boat as it made its way swiftly through the water. Finally she was able to get used to the motion and found the whole experience addictive. She turned to Applejack with excitement.
“How’d you like to go sailing this summer? My brother can teach us. It’s wonderful.”
“Sure...wait- where they hay did that come from? Are we looking out the same window? What do you see?”
“I see things that make me think of things that I want to do with you.” She nuzzled the blonde pony behind her ear.
Applejack smiled and paused thoughtfully before speaking.
“I just love you so much…”
Twilight smiled and nuzzled her again before heading downstairs to make tea.. Applejack had learned that with certain things, Twilight was very methodical to the point of ritualistic and when engaged in one of those activities, such as making morning tea, it was best not to disturb her. This morning, however, the blonde pony was feeling impatient.
“Why don’t you just use magic to make tea?” She asked as she joined Twilight next to the stove.
“Because you put the tea in first and then you bring the pot to a boil.” She turned and smiled, you have to learn these things if you’re going to bring me breakfast in bed.”
Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh…”
Twilight continued, “The amount of time it takes for the water to boil is the perfect amount of time to make the tea. I can never quite time it right with magic. Besides, using magic to do everything, especially things that you don’t need magic to do, I don’t know… it’s too easy. It takes the personal touch out of it, and when you get up some cold morning to make it for us, you’ll know exactly how.” She leaned over and gave Applejack a kiss on the cheek. Besides, I like to use magic when nothing else will do…”
Applejack listened and glanced down for a moment before looking up into the deep lavender eyes. She leaned over and gently nuzzled the nape of Twilight’s neck and spoke softly into her ear. “Like with the spheres…”
Twilight returned the affectionate caresses with her muzzle as the two ponies silently shared a moment in the quiet of the morning.
Out in the bright day one of the Pegusi called to another.
“Hey, why don’t you look in the closet for a warm vest to wear? It looks cold out there.”
“Sure thing.” Applejack began to look through the outfits. She pulled out a gown that was stunning.
“Woah! That is beautiful! Where did you get it?”
“Oh that’s the outfit that Rarity designed for me for the Galloping Gala. Isn’t it amazing? She is so talented and so generous…”
Twilight suddenly paused and her smile faded. She sat, her ears folded back, and looked at the ground.
“You okay babe?”
“It- it’s been over a week since I’ve seen her and Spike…all of a sudden I miss them terribly, especially Spike, he’s with me all the time.”
“Oh honey!” Applejack went to her side, “don’t look like that. I know you must miss them sumthin’ fierce. I know that wherever they are they’re thinking about you and missing you just as bad. I’ll bet that little dragon is having a great time though, what with Rarity. She surely is a pretty one, not the best looking of the 6 of us mind you.” She smiled at Twilight making her blush through her tears. “…and it sounds like her heart is even prettier than she is. And little Spike, well he’s with the pony of his dreams right?” Applejack stroked Twilight's mane as she sat there, with her head down and her ears still back. She looked up, her eyes filled with tears, and nodded.
“…and I’m sure she’s keeping him busy with lots of things to do,” AJ went on, “Think of all the wonderful experiences he’s having that he’ll tell us all about when he comes home. Just imagine being on the big couch in front of the fire – All of us are there and you and Spike are sitting together. He is going on and on about all the great things he did and saw, all the famous pony’s he met. Rarity is telling you what an incredible help he was and how he was the hit of all the parties. Sounds like he’s a lampshade on the head kind of a guy. Am I right?”
Twilight was sitting there with her eyes closed imagining all the things Applejack described. She laughed when she remembered the first crazy party in Ponyville on the eve of the Summer Sun celebration. Sure enough, there was Spike with a lampshade on his head. Twilight sniffed and started to chuckle. She could hear the little dragon’s voice in her head as she imagined him regaling them all with his recollections of the adventures he and Rarity had shared. She started to smile, then let out a little laugh at the thought of the inevitable differences in his versions of events and adventures when compared with Rarity’s. Suddenly everything was wonderful again, all the guilt vanished and its weight with it. All with the right words from her love. She opened her eyes and looked up at Applejack. Her eyes welled with tears again and she opened her mouth to speak but couldn’t.
“I know sweetie…” the blonde pony said quietly, “I love you too. Feeling a little happier?” she stood beside Twilight and put her foreleg around her.
Twilight nodded and rested her head against the beautiful orange coat and listened to her heart.
“I imagine you’ll have a thing or two to tell him when he gets home too…”
Twilight's eyes flew open at the thought and she looked straight up at Applejack with exaggerated worry. They stared at each other for a moment and then burst out laughing.
“Won't that be an interesting conversation?" Twilight said with a smile.wiping her eyes with the back of her hooves. "Thanks sweeite, it just suddenly hit me, you know?. Spike is like my shadow. With everything that’s happened between us I really haven’t given him much thought. I guess I feel kind of guilty about it, and you’re right, he probably is having a really great time.”
She looked up at Applejack smiling.
“You knew just what to say to make me feel better, how do you know my heart so well?
“How couldn’t I?”
The two ponies nuzzled and shared a kiss. It was interrupted by the whistle of the tea kettle.
“AJ, would you get those two mugs up there?”
Applejack reached up and bought them down. When she went to turn them around she noticed they had something on them. She glanced over at Twilight who was biting her lip, then she looked back at the mugs. There was an image on the side of the cup. Applejack recognized it as one she had thrown away in the trash. It was the two of them cuddled up together, asleep on the green couch in the reading room.
When Twilight had found it days ago, crumpled up and thrown in the garbage, she'd grown extremely upset at what she thought that could mean. She'd started to run up to the loft to wake Applejack until she saw that she'd been drawn without wings. She smiled, knowing that's why it was in the trash. She sat on the stairs and just looked at it, careful not to let her tears land on the paper. Using magic she'd meticulously returned the picture to pristine condition, then made the mugs with the image on the side. It had taken her 20 minutes of intense, exhausting concentration, but when she finished, the images were truly permanent.
Applejack looked up from the image, her green eyes full of shame. “But you don’t have any wings, I-I forgot to put them on you.” Applejack bowed her head. “I don’t know why.”
“Is that all you see when you look at this?” Twilight’s voice was soft.
Applejack lifted her head slightly and looked up “No”
“Did you look at the back, silly?” Twilight asked.
Applejack turned a mug around and read what was written there. In Twilight’s beautiful cursive handwriting were the words
“Where my heart will always be safe.”
Applejack, visibly moved, put the mug down and walked over to Twilight, her head still slightly bowed, and gently nuzzled the side of her face with her own.
The bright morning sun illuminated the steam as Twilight poured the tea into the mugs and added honey. She went to the fridge, got out the little pitcher of milk and poured some into each mug. Applejack just watched her go about the little ritual, clearly loving every minute.
Twilight was aware of it but said nothing. Her only acknowledgement was an involuntary unceasing smile.
Twilight turned toward the fireplace and bowed her head. Her horn glowed and the wood stacked there caught fire and the two ponies settled into the large down sofa in front of it, sipped their tea and shared a muffin.
“I reckon I’d like to take a shower before we head out to get Apple Bloom,” Applejack said as she placed her empty mug on the table.
“Good idea. You know AJ, we’ll conserve water if we shower together…”
Applejack rolled her eyes and smiled. “Don’t you ever stop?!”
“I had no intention of any more romancing, but have you ever had somepony scrub your back in the shower? I do it all the time in the shower with my magic, but I’ll bet you don’t……..what?”
“Twiliiiiiight …” her voice rose in pitch at the end.
“What?!” The lavender pony struggled to suppress a smile “WHAT??!! Stop raising that damn eyebrow!”
“Then stop trying to start something!”
“I’m NOT!” Twilight insisted. She glared at the implacable green eyes. She let out a cute growl “You’d better watch it. I will shave that eyebrow off and cut your vocabulary in half!”
Applejack burst out laughing. “You are such a bad liar Twilight. You should see your eyes! Now do you want to shower before me or after me?”
“I don’t care. Whatever…” she turned away
“Are you angry?”
“No, I’m fine. Just go take your shower.”
“You are angry”
“I am not angry!”
“I’m sorry Twi, I didn’t mean to upset you. Are you okay?” she nuzzled the lavender pony’s cheek.
“Yeah, I guess so…”
“You sure?”
“Yeah, I’m sure…”
“Okay. I’m only going to go into the shower for a minute and, you know, rinse off.”
“Okay”
After a quick shower Applejack stepped out of the tub and reached for a towel. She began to wipe down her coat when Twilight walked in.
“Let me do that for you AJ”
“Oh, thanks...”
Twilight’s horn began to glow and a sudden blast of warm air blew past the two ponies. Applejack was totally dry.
“Wow! That was amazing!”
“Just wanted you to see that I can make you dry too..."
Applejack laughed, went over and kissed Twilight on her forehead. "How did I ever live without you?”
Twilight smiled and shivered as the sensation from the kiss sent a pleasurable tingle down her back.
"Hey AJ?"
“Yeah?”
“Was that our first fight?”
“I reckon it was.”
“Did we make up?” Twilight put as much innocence into her voice as she thought she could get away with.
Applejack just looked at her. “You want make up sex, don’t you” Applejack deadpanned, then rolled her eyes.
Twilight’s eyebrows went up and she nodded vigorously. “It was in one of my books…” and suddenly she stopped and blushed.
“Uh-huh?” was Applejack’s reply right before erupting in laughter. Finally she recovered “Did you just say that to make me laugh?”
Twilight smiled and nodded.
“Are you lyin’ again?”
Twilight kept smiling and nodding even as her honey blonde love leaned in and kissed her deeply.
--------------------------------------------------------------
They opened the door and the bright sunlight streamed in from off to their right. The outside air was still and crisp and the two of them stood there, playing with their breath, exhaling through their noses and mouths and laughing.
“So we’re going to meet Apple Bloom at the school? How do you know it’ll be open?” asked Applejack as she put on a wool vest.
“Well, when there is any kind of emergency like this, lot of ponies who would otherwise help, have to stay at home to take care of their little ones. Miss Cherilee told the town that she would open the school so that they could leave their filly’s and colts there if they wanted to and she would have snacks and activities for them. A lot of parents volunteered to help her out. It’s worked out pretty well so far.”
“That’s a great idea. It’s nice to know we have such a smart teacher.”
“Well she is smart, but it wasn’t her idea.”
“Really? Who thought of it?”
“Well, it was one of the Mane Six”
“I’ll bet it was the one with the lavender eyes”
“You’d lose that bet, blondie – it was the one with the incredible green eyes”
“REALLY?! I thought of that?!”
“eYup, and it was brilliant!”
“Thanks sweetie, I guess I’m pretty smart after all.”
“You know it AJ, and you know what else?” Twilight was squinting
“We’ll need sunglasses?”
“eYup. I think I have some Ray-Barn’s upstairs, hang on.”
Twilight stepped back into the library and spreading her wings gracefully flew up to the turn near the top of the stairway and walked up the last few steps into the living room. Moments later she was back, A large area outside the library entrance had been shoveled clear,. Twilight, wearing her sunglasses stepped jauntily out onto surprising hard snow and using magic, closed the door behind her. At first she didn't see her blonde friend, then noticed she was standing off to her left in a relatively clear area where the snow came to just above her hooves. Twilight produced another pair of sunglasses and levitated them onto the blonde pony.
“Lookin’ a might cool there Twi.”
“You don’t look so hot yourself AJ”
The blonde pony reached up, pulled the sunglasses down the bridge of her nose slightly and peered over them. “Does that pass for humor where y’all come from?”
“Oh you got the joke! You must feel mighty proud of yourself. Hope it wasn’t too taxing on your brain. I’ll take it easy with you the rest of the day just in case.”
“Ohhh Sparkle you are so on thin ice!” she laughed
“Been there befoooooooo---”
Twilight’s answer covered most of the notes on the scale. She, was, in fact standing on a very large but very thin sheet of ice that had coated the immense brown stone slab just outside the library door. Her legs began to slip and slide frantically and her sunglasses flew off. Applejack bit down hard on her lip to keep from laughing but it was a struggle.
Twilight finally regained control, barely, and stood there frozen; her enormous lavender eyes panic stricken. Then suddenly her legs were once again everywhere as she flailed madly trying to keep from hitting the ice.
After several false stops, Twilight got her trembling legs to stop flailing and stay still. Applejack regarded her with a quizzical scowl and cocked her head, doubtful that the position Twilight was standing in was physically possible.
“Don’t - touch - me - or - I - will - fall” Twilight spoke slowly and clearly as if she were instructing somepony how to defuse a bomb.
Applejack, still fighting to keep from laughing was overcome with pure love for the wonderful lavender pony standing rigidly before her, silently pleading with her eyes for help.
“Come on honey, you can do it, just walk forward very slowly. Don’t think about anything, just come to me.”
“WoaOhhHH!” Twilight tried and flailed. She managed to regain her footing without falling.
“Yur thinkin too much sweetie, you just need to clear your mind and walk.”
“Oh Applejack I can’t! I should just-” As Twilight started to speak, Applejack leaned forward, turned her head slightly to the right, parted her lips and stayed about 6 inches from Twilight’s mouth. Twilight focused on her green eyes and carefully stepped forward. When she was close enough, Applejack tenderly kissed her. Twilight’s eyelids drooped and the two of them kissed several more times. Suddenly there was a flash and Applejack found herself in the same spot, but had been rotated 180 degrees with Twilight, still in front of her and still kissing her, but over on the cleared area with her. Applejack leaned back, very surprised at being teleported. Meanwhile Twilight’s eyes went from droopy to dreamy and her mouth went into a smile.
“Wha-what did you do? How did you do that?” Applejack was stunned.
“Hmmm?” Twilight’s face remained a dreamy smile “Oh that? I just teleported us. It got me off the ice, right?” Twilight’s eyes shifted from love-dreamy to curious-dreamy “How about that?” she mused softly “I can transport both of us at the same time while kissing. I didn’t know that was possible…” her eyes returned to love-dreamy “I guess your kiss cleared my mind and my fear. I forgot everything…”
Now that she was on safe footing Twilight sat right down in the snow, oblivious to the cold.
Back in her love-dreamy state she smiled “What would you have done to get me off the ice if I’d fallen on my butt? How would you have tempted me then?”
“If you behave like a good little princess, I’ll show you later…”
“Oh, wow…” The lavender eyes opened wide and she smiled. Her eyes began to open wider as she realized that the temperature differential of the ground upon which she sat when compared to her hindquarters was not insignificant. This time the “OH! WOW!” was a bit more demonstrative.
To say she levitated would be an overstatement, though not much of one.
A shake or two of Twilight’s hindquarters later to shake off the snow and the two of them were off, walking down the narrow path from the library to the main road. Twilight walked in the lead with Applejack close behind. Twilight turned her head slightly and called back.
“How’s your leg feel honey? Are you okay? I don’t want you to overdo it your first time out.”
“Oh I’m feeling swell, sweet cheeks.”
Twilight stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at the cute blonde pony who was leering at her haunches with a silly grin.
“WHAT did you call me?!”
“Would you prefer honeybuns?” How about sugarbutt-?
“Are you making a crack about my butt?”
“eYup. If we don’t get my sister and get to that diner soon I might just take a bite. It looks pretty sweet.”
“Yeah, I get that a lot.” Twilight’s voice was casual.
“Excuse me?! I better not hear any other pony sayin that to you. That little butt belongs to me now. You got that?”
“Yes ma’am!” Twilight turned with a little smile on her face and trotted along with a little extra sway in her shoulders and hips.
Now this is a weird feeling! To be physically desired! I feel…uh…oh no! I think I feel sexy!! Now that is silly but it kind of feels good. To know that there is somepony out there that wants me like that. I never really thought about it. It’s really nice. After an afternoon at the spa with Rarity I always feel pampered and glamorous and I thought I felt kind of sexy because my hooves were polished, my coat and mane were shiny and clean. I smelled nice and felt good. I thought that’s what it meant to be sexy, but I sure was wrong. To be desired… wow. I feel hot!
Twilight giggled, raised her chin and continued to trot along with the sway in her butt and little smirk on her face.
“I was wondering Twi – why didn’t you just transport yourself off the ice back there? Did you get too panicked?”
“I thought I was. Maybe I was, when I saw your face and looked into your eyes all I wanted was to kiss you and I forgot about everything else. At that moment you were the only thing on my mind and kissing you was all I wanted to do. I just let my feelings take their course. I had no idea I could transport both of us while lost in your kiss. I think that’s pretty rare, though I haven’t read much about magic and sex.”
“Oh? Shucks…” Applejack said with a small pout.
“Well I mean I have read a little , you know, as part of my studies…”
“Oh yeah, well I reckon you would.” Applejack commented.
The path had been shoveled wider at this point so Applejack was able to walk side by side with Twilight on her right. Twilight continued talking.
“Actually, you know, now that I think about it, I have read more than a little, I actually have this book that must have accidentally shipped with the last order I placed for the library. I’ve skimmed through it, but just briefly. I meant to return it- I just haven’t had the chance.”
“Uh-huh…”
“That damn left eyebrow of yours is raised, isn’t it?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Well I think I’ve said just about enough on this particular subject.”
“Okay.” Applejack said matter-of-factly, her tone pretty much putting an end to what Twilight hoped was the beginning of a very promising discussion.
The scowl on Twilight’s face looked as though it was carved in stone.
The minutes slowly ticked by.
“So…” the blonde pony finally asked, with more than a hint of humor in her voice, “…any good kinky mare-mare stuff in there? You know, good hot wet sticky nasty magical perversions that I would be more than willing to try out with you kind of stuff?”
Twilight’s expression instantly brightened and she stopped walking. She turned to AJ with a smile but her eyes flashed open wide and her jaw fell when she saw the horny expression on Applejack’s face.
“Uh, I suppose…”
“Good!” replied Applejack, “So we have a brand new book to break in.”
“Did I say it was brand new? I mean it’s not all that new”
Applejack looked at her with her eyebrow cocked-
“It’s tucked under your mattress isn’t it?”
Twilight eyes looked everywhere but at Applejack
“Uhh, it might be”
“It’s pretty heavily used I’ll bet.”
“Well now that you mention it…”
Applejack interrupted “…and the pages - dog eared?”
Twilight thought and squinted as she answered “Maybe a little ”
“…and the upper right corners of the pages – stained from the pages being turned by wet sticky hooves?”
Twilight blushed furiously before blurting out
“Uhh - It came that way!”
And then slowly closed her eyes at her choice of words, while she waited for Applejack to deliver the coup-de-gras, which she did…
“The book or you?”
Twilight jutted her jaw out, scowled and rolled her eyes.
The path from the library wound around before finally intersecting with the main road. They stopped at the first intersection with the main thoroughfare. There were quite a few ponies walking back and forth, some were pulling sleds.
Suddenly a familiar gray pony turned the corner toward them. She was delighted to see Twilight then saw her companion.
“Hey Twi-APPLEJACK!!” Derpy’s eyes flew open as she saw the blonde pony standing tall and strong. She trotted over to them and gave Applejack a hug. “How are you feeling Applejack? You look very good. I was just coming over to the library to visit you and to see how you were.”
Applejack squinted briefly and thought for a moment. “Derpy, right? Derpy Hooves?”
“Yay Applejack! Woohoo! That’s me alright! You remembered! You are getting better Applejack. How is your leg? Is it healing okay?
“It’s healing just fine. I don’t think I got a chance to thank you for going to get the doctor after I was hurt, and then flying out to the farm to let my family know. Thank you very very much,” and she gave Derpy another hug.
“No problem Applejack I always love to help my friends, or anypony, but especially my friends! Hi there Twilight! It’s so great to see you so happy again! I hated to see you so upset before, when Applejack was hurt, but now you sure do look happier than ever!”
“Thanks sweeite, I sure am,” Twilight answered with a smile, “...and what Applejack said goes double for me. You were a hero that day.” Twilight gave her a strong hug and felt it returned.
“So where are you two going, anyway?” asked the grey pony.
“To the school to get Applebloom, and then we’re off to the diner,” Twilight answered.
“I just saw her over there! She’s with Scootaloo and Miss Cherilee. I think I saw some of the other colts and filly’s are there too. If it’s okay can I come by the library later too?”
“That would be great!”
“Maybe we can we play sardines? I love that game!”
“What’s sardines?” Applejack asked.
Twilight shrugged.
“Well it’s the same as “hide and go seek” but instead of everypony hiding and one pony seeking, one pony hides and every other pony seeks. When you find the pony that’s hiding, you hide with them. Like if they’re in a closet and you find them, you get into the closet with them and hide”
Twilight and Applejack quickly glanced at each other, each with a small smile and a raised eyebrow. They spoke as one.
“Sardines it is!!”
“Yay sardines!” called Derpy
“Yay Sardines!” echoed two other ponies.
“You do have to do me a favor though Derpy,”
“Sure Twilight, anything.”
“I have a new muffin recipe and I need someone with a highly developed muffin palate to assist me with adjusting the ingredients – like the blueberry to strawberry ratio, that sort of thing. I can never seem to get that quite right. First I add too many strawberries and then try to fix it with blueberries. It gets out of control pretty fast.”
“That sounds pretty fancy, it must be expensive. I’m pretty sure I don’t have one of those. Does it use electricity? I’m not supposed to play with electricity until Rainbow Dash says it’s okay. She’s afraid I’ll blow up half of Ponyville, so if it runs on electricity I’m sure I don’t have one.”
Twilight cocked her head and raised her eyebrow.
“Have one what?”
“A highly developed muffin palate. By the way, what does it do?”
Twilight started laughing “Derpy, you are too funny! A palate is your sense of taste, it’s your tongue and when I say it’s highly developed, I mean that it’s an expert at telling whether or not a muffin is merely good or really great.”
“Then I do have one and I didn’t even know it! Did you know I’m the judge at the muffin bake off every year?”
“You mean The Derpy Hooves Muffin Bakeoff? You should be the judge, it’s named after you.”
“Really?!! I thought that was just a co-incidence.” Derpy spoke with utter sincerity.
Twilight just looked at her for several moments and then spoke
“You may be right, but in any case - muffins tonight!”
The three ponies looked at each other.
“Yay muffins!”
“Y’all want to come to the diner with us?” asked Applejack
“No thank you Applejack. I have to stop by Dr. Stables office with a package, but I will see you later at the library.”
“Sure thing pardner,” Applejack said, and they bumped hooves. Derpy went trotting off with a big smile on her face.
“Well ain’t this just the best place in the world to live!” Applejack said with a smile. She nuzzled Twilight who backed up the path and ducked her head down so she couldn’t be seen.
“Sweetie? I hate it as much as you but I think we need to check our affections while we’re out here. It’s going to be hard, I know. I want to gallop up and down every path in Ponyville telling everypony that we’re in love, but I think we’ll have to find a way to break it to them slowly.”
“I reckon you’re right, but it ain’t gonna be easy.” Applejack grinned and went to nuzzle Twilight but remembered and stopped. Twilight picked up on it and smiled.
They entered the intersection, turned right and trotted toward the school
“Quills and Sofa’s? Kind of a strange combo, don’t you think?” asked Applejack,
“You know now that you mention it, it is. I never really thought about it before.”
Getting to the school was very slow going. Most of the ponies upon seeing Applejack stopped and expressed their utter joy at how well she looked. This kept creating traffic jams on the path. She tried to be gracious about it but after a while it began to wear on her.
The school was about halfway between the library and Sweet Apple Acres and as they crossed over a bridge they stopped and looked down at the water and the ice that lined the edge of the stream.
“I reckon I know what it feels like to be a Hoofbeatle. All these strange ponies coming up to me and being so friendly an all. It’s wearing me out. I just want to lay down and sleep”
“I know sweet-uh-AJ. You’lI feel better after we have something to eat. I told you, you’re a very important part of Ponyville. Ponies here love you. Hey – I think I see a familiar red bow over there…”
Applebloom was pacing back and forth in front of the school house impatiently. She was too short to see over the yard high snow so she had to wait and watch as ponies emerged from the path.
Suddenly she spotted the two ponies she was waiting for turn the corner. She spun around to her teacher who was standing back at the school door.
“They’re here! They’re here!” Applebloom ran out to her sister’s waiting arms and the two of them hugged. Twilight walked up to the school teacher.
“Hi Cherilee. What crazy weather. Have you ever seen snow like this?”
“Hi Twilight, no I can’t say that I have. How is Applejack doing? When Big Mac was here earlier to drop off Applebloom he said she was doing well and from what I can see, it was an understatement.”
Twilight glanced over at Applejack who was laughing and playing with her little sister and she smiled. “She’s doing really well, her memory loss is still acute, but she’s doing well in every other way.”
“I’m so glad to hear that! She is one terrific pony. So, just as we planned I opened the school house this morning for any ponies that needed a place to watch their colts and fillies while they went to help with the shoveling efforts.”
“We ran into Derpy on the way here. She told us that Scootaloo was here. I don’t see her.”
“I think she went with Pip and his family. She knows that you three have a special night planned and didn’t want to interfere. She sure is sweet.”
“I know, she loves her friends so much. Have you seen how nimble she’s gotten on that scooter?!! It’s amazing. You know after the running of the leaves a few years ago I had that idea to have a little Ponyville Games.”
“I remember that! I thought it was a great idea. We have to get together and talk about it. Just you, me, Mac and AJ, otherwise it’ll get all crazy. We’ll get Rainbow involved after we get the initial plan together. I’ll bet…”
She went on but Twilight’s mind went off on a different tangent. She had an image of Cherilee lounging in Mac’s arms on the big sofa in front of the huge fireplace at the farm and she and Applejack cuddled up on the overstuffed loveseat. They’d all be sipping hot cider and coming up with great ideas for the games. She thought about them maybe being sisters-in-law one day. She looked up at Cherilee with a big smile.
“…so what do you think?” Cherilee looked at Twilight with a big smile, awaiting her answer.
If I’m going to stay with AJ, I’d better start learning to be truthful.
“I think you and Mac and AJ and I should have hot cider in front of a roaring fire in the fireplace at the farm and discuss this.”
“Twilight Sparkle, I love the way you think! You are a genius!”
“It takes one to know one.”
It was met with a hoof bump.
Applejack came over and nodded. “Miss Cherilee?”
“Hi Applejack. Wow! You look fabulous! Your coat is glistening, your eyes are bright, you look so happy! Twilight,” She turned towards the alicorn “If I come over and stay with you can you do whatever you did to AJ here to me? I’d love to look this good.” She laughed.
“I’m sure she could ma’am,” said Applejack, “but be prepared. It’s quite a workout, but in the end it sure is worth it.”
Twilight had to look away, amazed that Applejack could say that and keep a straight face. She had to bite down hard on her lip to keep from laughing out loud.
“Do you remember me, I mean am I at all familiar- Oh I’m sorry, I’m being rude.”
“Aw don’t worry Cherilee. It’s been happening all the way over here. Everypony’s been asking me that. I cain’t say as I remember you, but I knew you had to be Cherilee.”
The teacher was puzzled. “Really? How?”
“Well my brother said that if I wanted to find you I should look for the prettiest pony in town.”
Cherilee blushed and looked over Applejack’s shoulder at Twilight. “Don’t you mean the second prettiest pony?!”
Twilight and Applejack looked at each other in a minor panic. Cherilee went on, “You’re little sister there is the prettiest pony in Ponyville.”
The two ponies let out a sigh of relief before turning and looking at Applebloom who had made a snowball and was whipping it at Diamond Tiara. Diamond Tiara ducked and the snowball went flying.
“Well you certainly won’t be getting your cutie mark for throwing snowballs!” taunted the little magenta filly.
“Or for making them. Did you see that thing Diamond? It was barely round!” Silver Spoon added.
“Oh yeah? Well I’d like to see you try to make one and throw it!” yelled Applebloom.
“I don’t have to. My butler will do it for me! Randolph! Make me a snowball. NOW!”
“Very good Miss” he answered dutifully and the old but spry fellow picked up a hoof full of snow and began to pack it together.
“Make sure it’s perfectly round. Understand?!”
“Yes m’am. Of course.”
“And when you’re done,” the little pony sneered “throw it at Applebloom”
The butler looked up at the little lime colored pony with unease. Unsure of what to do, he continued to smooth the snowball in his hooves.
“Hurry up! What is taking you so long?!”
“Hey Apple Bloom!” her sister called “See if you can hit my cutie mark with a snowball”
“You sure AJ?”
“eYup”
“Okay…” Apple Bloom said uncertainly. She scooped up a hoof full and shaped it nice and round.
“Atta girl! Now throw it as hard as you can.”
“I don’t want to hurt you AJ!”
“Don’t worry, you won’t. I promise, just as long as you throw it nice and hard”
Twilight and Cherilee looked at each other, puzzled and then at Applejack who just winked at them. Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon and Randolf were as befuddled as the others.
Apple Bloom wound up and let fly. The snowball sailed to the left of its intended target toward Applejacks tail and it looked like it was going to miss her completely but at the last minute, the blonde pony whipped her tail up and snapped the snowball with it, eliciting a loud CRACK. The snowball instantly changed direction and picked up an amazing amount of speed. It headed toward Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoons, but sailed between them, hitting the evergreen sapling that they were standing on either side of. The snowball exploded, sending snow all over the two of them. The sapling then let fall the snow on its branches, all over Apple Bloom’s two classmates. They immediately voiced their displeasure.
“Yee-hah! Apple Bloom called out. Hey Diamond - Do you still want your butler to hit me with that snowball?
“Never mind Randolf, it’s a waste of snow, anyway!” Diamond Tiara grumbled. She stormed into the school with her butler and her friend.
“Time to eat, AJ?”
"Time to eat TS?"
“Time to eat AB?”
"Let's eat!"
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Author's Note
Another slice of life. I like it though, it makes me laugh. More soon...
Eight Days A Week
Chapter 16
Eight Days A Week
Twilight, Applejack and Apple Bloom bid their goodbye’s to Cherilee and headed toward the diner. The snow quieted the sound of pony hooves as they walked through the town. The soft jingle of harnesses against saddlebags and quiet conversations provided most of the sounds. It wasn’t necessary to raise your voice as you walked downtown and the distant happy shouts of colts and fillies off in the distance, playing in the snow could be heard distinctly.
As she trotted along, Twilight kept glancing to her left at Applejack and smiling.
“What? ” Applejack looked over at the lavender eyes that were regarding her with a million emotions. “What’s with that smile? Do I have something in my teeth?”
Apple Bloom ran ahead of the two ponies, eager to get to the diner. Applejack and Twilight followed behind.
“No silly, I was just remembering the last time that I was here, I was walking to the diner with Dashie, the wind was blowing hard, and oh, was I ever a mess. I still can’t believe how everything turned out. It seems like a million years ago.”
“Well it might as well be Twi. Glad I’m next to you this time.”
“Do you have any idea how hard it is for me not to kiss you right now?”
“Yes I do, but I’ll take an IOU…”
“C’mon you slowpokes! I’m as hungry as a horse!” Apple Bloom called back to them as she opened the front door of the diner and went in.
As she stepped inside and shook the snow off her hooves she slowly became aware of a growing quiet. The murmur of conversation in the diner became softer and carried overtones of speculation. One by one the ponies at different tables would steal a glance toward her and toward the entrance. Those sitting near windows craned their necks, watching Twilight and Applejack as they walked up the steps. The murmurs grew louder. There was a sense of anticipation. The little filly looked around with uncertainty. The conversations, again, got quieter. Twilight entered the diner and the soft murmur fell silent.
Then Applejack walked in.
The only sound was of dishes clanking in the kitchen. Every eye in the place was looking at her. She smiled weakly and looked around with an expression of uncertainty and a little fear.
Twilight leaned over and out of the corner of her mouth whispered. “Just say ‘Hi everypony!”
“Hi Everypony!!”
The diner suddenly erupted in applause as ponies stomped their hooves and clapped. There were shouts of “Go Applejack! Yea AJ!! Woohoo!”
The wave of affection hit both of them with an almost physical impact. They looked at each other and there was nothing for it. With her chin trembling and her eyes full of tears Applejack smiled and nodded at them all while Twilight stepped back and wipe her eyes with the back of her hooves.
Twilight gradually became aware that the affection and applause were not for Applejack alone. Many of the ponies were looking at her as they applauded. Slowly a look of surprise dawned on her face at the sight of the deep affection for her in their eyes. She stood there, a confused look on her face and then turned and noticed that Applejack had stepped back and was smiling at her. The applause and cheers went on and many napkins were picked up to wipe many teary eyes as the two ponies stepped close together.
Apple Bloom hugged her sister hard and buried her face in the soft honey orange coat as Applejack put her foreleg around her shoulder. Eventually the applause died down and the normal rhythm of the conversations picked back up, though with a noticeably happier tone. Pip and his family were in a booth and he stood up on the seat and called out.
“Hey Applejack – try the special – it’s smashing and it works!”
Twilight had just noticed the daily special on the chalkboard and gave Applejack a poke to the ribs.
Using a multitude of colors, the artist had drawn a large stack of apple-buckwheat pancakes with apple butter topping. There was a very cute caricature of a smiling AJ. It was called the “Get Well Applejack Special.”
Laughter went up from the crowd and there was another smattering of applause as Applejack blushed.
The three ponies noticed that the prized big round booth in the corner was suddenly empty and had 3 fresh settings on it, though they were both sure that ponies had been sitting there when they came in.
Twilight scooted in one side and Apple Bloom climbed in the other followed by Applejack. They picked up their menus and holding them high up to cover their faces, they leaned together.
Apple Bloom, sitting happily between the two ponies, looked up at her sister on her right and then leaned over, nuzzling her shoulder. “I love you sis,” she said. looking into the green eyes that she loved. Applejack smiled back, leaned forward and kissed her forehead.
“I love you too Apple Bloom.”
The little filly looked to her left and leaned in and nuzzled the lavender fur.
“I love you too Twilight.”
“Aww thank you sweetie,” Twilight said, kissing her forehead. “you know I love you.”
Apple Bloom looked up at Twilight then back at Applejack.
“Well??!” she implored the two of them, “Go on!”
Applejack and Twilight looked at each other, each with a little smile. Then, as their eyes met the significance of the moment touched each of them. Apple Bloom had provided them with an opportunity to say publicly what was in their hearts, though in a rather surreptitious manner. It was something fun. They both looked at Apple Bloom and then back at each other. They spoke plainly, letting the words themselves carry the weight.
“I love you Twilight.”
“I love you Applejack.”
Apple Bloom looked at one and then the other.
“This is just the BEST!!” squealed the little dusty saffron filly, “Okay, now let’s eat!”
As they lowered the menus, in front of each of them was a Get Well Applejack Special.
“Now that’s what I call service!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.
The three ponies dug in, enjoying the meal. Ponies, passing by on their way out, smiled and waved at them, and they nodded back with a smile. A few stopped by to talk but were polite enough to just say how happy they were that Applejack was okay, that she was looking better than ever and that they’d see her around.
“Apple Bloom, don’t use so much syrup, your drowning your pancakes. All that sugar isn’t good for you.”
“She’s right sweetie. And take your time, this isn’t a race. Enjoy your food…”
“Land sakes! Now the two of you are ganging up on me -it’s like having TWO older sisters, or two mothers!”
Twilight and AJ just looked at each other, then quickly away, smiling and biting a lip at the implication.
.
“I’m glad y’all think it’s funny! How’m I supposed to deal with it? I thought one was bad enough!” She tried to sound exasperated, but it was clear by the look on her face that she was loving it.
“I’m sorry Apple Bloom, I know I can get a might over-protective but I’m going to give you some space to make your own decisions. You’re getting to be a big girl and until Twilight and I can get a handle on running the farm, I’ll be counting on you to help Big Mac and Granny.”
“You and Twilight? You mean Twilight will be at the farm with us?” The pure joy in the little filly’s face touched Twilight’s heart. Applejack looked at Twilight for help, not sure if she’d made a mistake.
“Of course I will! Until Applejack gets her memory back I’ll come by and we’ll figure out the books and take inventory of supplies and the food for the animals.”
“Oh. I thought…” Apple Bloom’s smile faded. “…that maybe you would come and live at the farm with us, like how AJ’s been living with you at the library. We have a guest room in the back that you could stay in.”
Applejack’s looked straight into the lavender eyes “Apple Bloom is right, I’m really going to need you there,” a flash of fear crossed the blonde pony’s face. The thought of being there without Twilight had frightened her.
“Sure, of course honey, anything you want. You want me there, I’m there. Your wish is my command…”
The blonde pony sighed in relief and smiled.
“…my queen .” Twilight continued with a raised eyebrow and a subtle leer.
Applejack’s eyes flew open wide and she blushed. She glared a little at Twilight who just smiled back innocently.
“Hey, why don’t we have a sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres tomorrow night!!” Apple Bloom suggested with excitement. “That would be like a kind of test!”
The two older ponies looked at each other.
“How do you feel about that AJ?” Twilight asked, her eyebrow still arched.
“Sounds real good to me,” the blonde pony answered, with no small amount of suggestive inflection.
Applebloom looked back and forth at each of them with uncertainty, then smirked, shrugged, shook her head, and went back to her breakfast.
“Well then we’ll have to start making some plans for that. I’d thought that tonight would just be the three of-” Twilight began but was interrupted by laughter from Apple Bloom who was looking out the window over her sister’s shoulder.
The two ponies turned to look out the window as well and saw a familiar cyan pony hovering just on the other side of the glass, pulling her mouth wide with her hooves, rolling her eyes and waggling her tongue. Suddenly a snowball hit her square in the hindmost quarters pushing her forward and mashing her face into the window. Apple Bloom squealed hysterically as AJ and Twilight laughed out loud.
“Hey Pinkie!! Watch it!” Dash turned around yelling at the blue eyed pink prankster who was rolling in a snowbank holding her stomach and laughing. When she turned back and saw the laughter in the diner, she smiled and yelled back at Pinkie “I owe you one” She turned back to her friends in the booth, “Hey you in there – scoot over, we’re coming in.”
Once in the doorway, Dash shook out her wings and Pinkie wiped her hooves on the mat.
“Hey, look at the special!” Rainbow said as she sat down in the booth, “Nice likeness AJ! Wait – no – they missed that new dent in your head.”
“Nice to see you too Rainbow- you’re funny as a crutch. Mighty glad you could join us.” The blonde pony replied and she reached out to return the hoof-bump that Dash extended. She turned to the pink pony, “Howdy there Pinkie Pie, how’s every little thing?”
“Hiya AJ! That depends – how little are we talkin? Itty bitty little? Tiny whiney little? Gummy little?” she motioned to the small alligator hanging from her hair by his gums. “It matters you know! Wait, you remembered who I am! Are you cured? Try to remember. If you do then you are! Or…you might be. Just because you don’t doesn’t mean you aren’t, maybe you can’t but are anyway, I mean you could be but just don’t.”
“Uhhhh, don’t what?” Applejack asked on behalf of everypony there.
“Remember!! Ohhh… you still have the ambrosia!” Pinkie’s scowled.
“Pinky!” Twilight rolled her eyes, “She doesn’t have ‘the ambrosia’, she has amnesia.”
“You’re right Twilight! I see the ambrosia in a bowl over there in the chilled dessert section! I think I’ll have some. Waitress!”
Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “So AJ – what’s going on? You be lookin’ good girl. Your coat, I mean, wow! It’s so… shiny. And your eyes are bright and greener than I remember,” she looked over at Twilight. “Whatever you’re doing to her Twilight, give me some and make mine a double! She’s starting to look better than me.” Dash paused then spoke a bit quieter and with some real concern in her voice. “I mean she really is starting to look better than me… Hey AB! What’s shakin?! What are you up to today? You and the CMC’s doing some sledding? You know I know there are some paths over by the station that could use some clearing. Why don’t you help? Maybe your cutie marks are for shoveling.”
“Yeah, well if they are, I don’t want ‘em! Anyway Sweetie Belle is still sick I think. I saw Scoots at the school. We’re going to try to get together later and visit Sweetie. But tonight I’m going to sleep over at the library with Twilight and my sister!”
“That is AWSOME! A sleepover tonight!! What time should I show up?” Dash smiled excitedly.
“Uh, well…” Twilight and Applejack looked at each other, both caught in surprise. “How is 6?”
“Perfect! Hey AJ – you gonna eat that?” Rainbow motioned toward a half uneaten pancake.
“Don’t worry about it Dash – I’ve already ordered one for you,” said Columbia, the waitress who’d come over to take Pinkie’s order, “the Special of the Day is free to friends and families of the Mane 6 in honor of Applejack’s recovery. You want your usual with it?”
“Yeah root beer would be perfect. It’s free? Really?!!”
“That’s right” the beige pony smiled as she fished her apron for a pencil. “Should be here in a sec.”
“Ho yeah! Best-breakfast-ever!”
“Seriously? ” asked Apple Bloom
“Getting kinda old eh?”
“That was old a MONTH ago!” Pinkie informed her. “Didn’t you get the memo? Nopony ever reads my memos! Honestly, I don’t know why I bother!”
Applejack looked back and forth at each of them, clearly confused but also amused at the banter around the table. She started scanning the diner. The ponies all seemed vaguely familiar but she couldn’t name one of them. She recognized some that had come by the library but most were unknown. A familiar face approached with a smile.
“Hi everypony. How are you feeling Applejack?”
“Howdy Doc! Feeling pretty full right about now. Have you tried the special?”
“I surely have. I have to say, it’s great to see you up and around and looking so happy. Hi Twilight, are you as happy as you look?”
“Happier.” Twilight’s beamed at the doctor.
“So I see. Didn’t I tell you everything would work out sweetie?” he looked at Twilight with a smile. She felt herself blushing but didn't care. She just looked back at him with love. Fortunately, the only one who noticed was Applejack who quickly put 2 and 2 together. She looked up at the doctor just as he turned to look at her. Her expression was one of shame, as though he’d caught with her hoof in the cookie jar and she blushed furiously and looked away in embarrassment.
“Applejack? Is everything okay?” His voice betrayed a hint of concern.
“Uh-huh” she avoided looking at him.
“Good, because Twilight was scared that you wouldn’t put your heart into this. I told her that she was being silly, all she had to do was ask.”
Applejack looked over at Twilight. “Is that true?”
Now it was Twilight’s turn to look ashamed as she nodded.
“Well it looks like you’ve got all that straightened out now and nothing in Equestria could make this doctor happier. I care very deeply for the both of you and knowing that they two of you are together, you know, on the plan to get you back on track,” he winked at Applejack, “just makes my world better.”
Applejack looked up at the doctor with an expression of surprise, though the blush hadn’t left her cheeks. There in his eyes she saw that everything Twilight had said about what a wonderful doctor he was, what a wonderful pony he was.
She smiled warmly “I’m puttin’ all my heart and soul into it doctor.”
“I knew that you would AJ.” He looked at a sheepish Twilight with an “I told you so” expression.
Rainbow Dash had gotten her breakfast and was not wasting time letting it get cold. She took the straw in her mouth and sucked down a mouthful of root beer then belched loudly before interrupting-
“Yeah, well this heart and soul stuff is nice and all, but now that you’re all healed, you gotta build! Get yourself strong and fast again!” The sky blue pony started getting amped up. “You need a good solid workout! Twilight - tell me about her regimen! What exactly do you have her do?”
Twilight’s eyes flew open.
Applejack turned red and lowered her forehead to her hoof.
Apple Bloom cocked her head and looked at Twilight with curiosity.
The doctor bit his lower lip, and smiled at Twilight.
“Oh…uh, well…I …all kinds of things.” She smiled sheepishly.
“Good!” Dash forked a hunk of pancake and pointed the fork at Twilight “You want to mix it up, keep her guessing, keep it interesting. You’re not getting bored, are you AJ?” She put the food into her mouth and chewed away.
Applejack popped her head up. “What? Me? No, I ain’t gettin’ bored.”
“Good!” the blue pony said still chewing, “Did you work out this morning?”
Now it was Twilight’s turn to lower her forehead onto her hoof.
“Uhhh, sure did, heh, heh” answered the blonde pony with some uncertainty.
“Glad to hear it! You need to get your cardiovascular working. Did Twilight get your heart going strong?”
Applejack noticed how red Twilight had gotten and grinned. Unable to resist she looked straight at the lavender pony whose forehead still rested on her hoof.
“Uh-huh”
“Good. How about your respiration?”
“Yeah, I was panting pretty hard.”
“And your legs, did she have you doing exercises with those, getting them strong?"
“Sure did, when she was finished with me I was plum wiped out. My legs were trembling so bad I could barely walk.” She grinned at Twilight, seeing if she could get a response.
Twilight’s head popped up and she glared at her lover.
Dash went on, “Don’t overdo it you two. Remember, it should be fun too.”
The doctor, who had picked up a glass of water and was taking a sip was barely able to keep from spitting it out, though a little did made it through and landed on Twilight.
She looked up at him and deadpanned “Don’t you have some patients to see or something?!”
He looked at her with a little smile and quipped “Nope.”
Applejack had completely forgotten the doctor was there and suddenly went crimson red, grimaced and looked away.
Twilight was getting exasperated. “Grrrr! Dash! Do we really have to discuss this now?”
“Hey - what? I just wanted to offer my coaching and athletic expertise. I think I’m going to start showing up, dragging you two out of bed and making you both work out!”
Applejack lowered her forehead to her hoof and shook it back and forth slowly.
Twilight scowled at the doctor. “I bet you’re just loving this aren’t you?”
“eYup”
Dash took another bite of breakfast. “Hey Columbia – great pancakes! Tell Duderino he’s still the best!” she called, craning her neck as she looked toward the big rectangular opening between the counter and the kitchen.
The blonde short order cook, sporting his signature mustache and goatee beard looked back out of the opening, and smiled and nodded at Dash. She returned the nod.
“Sure thing!” answered the waitress.
Dash turned her attention back to the table. “Hey doc – did you get the autographed copy of “Daring Do and the Ring of Destiny?” asked Dash, “You know, the one with me and DD on the cover?”
“Yes Rainbow, I did, that was very thoughtful of you. Pass my regards on to Ms. Yearling.”
“You mean JK? Will do. Did you see that I autographed it too?”
“How could I miss it-you signed it across two pages.”
“No problem doc. I figured it’s gotta like, at least double the value-*Bellllllllch* - Need anything else autographed? Only 5 bits. I usually charge 10, but seeing as you are the Doctor for the Mane 6 and so great and all, I’ll give you the special friends break.”
“Thank you Rainbow. Nothing comes to mind at the moment, but if I think of anything, I’ll get in touch.”
“Cool. Well dude and dudets,” said the cyan pegasus, “Gotta jet. See you at 6 girls, and I may bring a surprise with me-”
“Oh good,” said Twilight through an obviously forced smile.
“Over and out!”
“New catch phrase?” asked Apple Bloom
“Yeah, whadda ya think?”
“I like it.”
“Cool!” Rainbow Dash trotted to the diner entrance looked out at the sunny day and donned a pair of Ray-Barn sunglasses. She turned and looked back at the booth, her face a mask of cool.
“Over and out!” she said, tipping an imaginary cap, then smiled, stepped outside and shot up into the pale blue late winter sky trailed by her signature rainbow.
“Twilight sighed and sipped her tea. “So doctor, how did you know we were here?”
“Derpy said she’d seen you. She was delivering these to me.”
He handed her the bag he’d been carrying. She reached in and pulled out two books on equine neurology and three medical periodicals.
“I had her get two of each of these so we could both read up on the options for AJ”
“Are those book going to tell us how to get my sister to remember everything?!” asked Apple Bloom, bouncing up and down in the booth.
“We hope so sweetie,” answered Twilight.
Applejack listened to the conversation but said nothing.
“That’s right Apple Bloom. We’ll do everything we can to help her get better.”
Pinkie Pie, who had been visiting at another table, was back.
“Hi Dr. Stable!
“Hi Pinkie Pie. What are you eating there?”
“Amnesia”
“Oh, I love the amnesia here! They always put lots of coconut in it. What are you all going to do today?”
“Well I want to go sled- hey! It’s Sweetie Belle!!!” cried Apple Bloom, “I’ll be right back!!”
The little straw-colored pony ducked down and came out on the other side of the table. She ran to the door and out, yelling to her fellow crusader across the street. Pinkie Pie, excited as well ran after her, leaving the three ponies alone.
The doctor slid in next to Applejack.
“So, you’re feeling good?”
“Yes.” She answered, looking away.
He smiled and leaned forward, speaking quietly to Applejack, “Please don’t be embarrassed honey. All I know is that I’ve been waiting for this one here…” he said nodding at Twilight “…to tell you. I’ve seen ponies in love, love of all kinds, but rarely have I seen two ponies so much in love. It really shouldn’t be a surprise to anypony; you’re such a great match. You both deserve so much happiness and just looking in your eyes I know you’ve found it. If either of you need anything come and see me. As far as anything else, it’s just another part of being in love. Sounds to me like you two are on the same wavelength in every respect.” His smile was so warm and genuine that Applejack couldn’t help but lean forward and kiss his cheek. Twilight reached out across the table, took his hoof in hers and squeezed it.
“Applejack, I’d like to have a look at you later, just to check up on everything, Now that I know your heart is okay, how is your leg?”
“Better every day. Twilight was watching me do my stretches before – she can tell you.”
“She’s doing very well doctor. I’m very proud of her. Things are so great now.”
“Well it sure has been an interesting week.” He observed.
“Actually it’s eight days” corrected Twilight.
“Are you sure? Eight days? I thought it was a week.” He looked up to the ceiling and mentally calculated the time. “You’re right,” he smiled.
“Eight days, a week, whatever. I’m just so happy to have her.” Applejack said, taking Twilight’s hoof in hers. The two ponies smiled at each other.
“One last thing you two, my wife and I bought a little cabin on a lake up in Mane. It’s got a canoe and is very secluded. If you ever want to get away, just say the word and it’s yours.”
“Thank you so much” they both replied and looked at each other and the doctor.
“Hey” said Twilight joyfully as she glanced out the window behind Applejack. “Looks like we’re about to have company –“
Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom entered the diner, Pinkie was still outside. She had stopped to talk to Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings.
“AJ! AJ! AJ!” the little snow white filly squealed. The doctor stood and left the booth to give her room to jump in which she did. She threw her arms around Applejack and squeezed as tight as she could. “I was sick with the flu and my Mom and Dad wouldn’t let me come and see you! Are you all better?” She leaned back to look at AJ, her eyes wet with tears.
“Well my leg is better, and I’m still having some trouble remembering stuff, but I know you’re Sweetie Belle! I’m real glad you’re all better. You look healthy as a horse. Twilight told me about being your second big sister, and I’m mighty glad of that.”
Sweetie Belle gave Applejack another big hug and Apple Bloom put her hoof on her friends back and smiled.
"Well I need to get back to my office. Don’t forget to come by my office for your official checkup. See you later.”
The doctor walked toward the door and dropped a couple of bits into the jukebox before pressing two buttons. He turned, and winked at the two mares. They looked back with puzzled expressions. He just smiled and left.
The familiar opening guitar riff came out of the jukebox followed by the opening lines.
“Oooh I need your love, babe, guess you know it’s true…”
As the two fillies sat, talking excitedly. Twilight and Applejack looked out the window at the doctor who had stopped and was looking back at them from outside.
Even through the lightly frozen window, they could see that his eyes were shining. He smiled, nodded to them, then turned and trotted toward his office.
“I LOVE this song!” squealed Sweetie Bell and began to sing it. It wasn’t long before the other ponies at the table were singing with her.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Twilight and Applejack, with enthusiastic support from the Cutie Mark Crusaders, were putting the final touches on preparing the library for the party that night. The scent of apples and cinnamon from the hot punch floated up and mixed with the clove scented candles that Rarity had given Twilight as a gift added a cozy aroma. Twilight looked around the main library room.
Yes ‘The party.’ The freakin party. How did it get from a simple night with three of us to a party?!
What she and AJ had in mind was more like an easy sleepover with Apple Bloom. Now it had become something bigger. First they’d invited Derpy. Then all it took was Rainbow Dash and suddenly - party. Twi and AJ, the CMC’s, Rainbow Dash, Derpy, and at least another guest. Twilight gritted her teeth at the possibility that it would be Noteworthy. For some reason Dash had been trying to play matchmaker between him and AJ.
He worked at the music store in town and after Dash let him know about AJ’s accident late last week and of the awakening of Applejack’s guitar skills, he was more than willing to share his skills and so paid a visit with his guitar. Twilight was pretty sure that when it came to AJ, guitar wasn’t the only playing he had in mind.
It was last week and Twilight had to sit and listen as Applejack playfully flirted with him. At first she thought it was silly and cute, at least on AJ’s part. It didn’t take long to see that she wasn’t teasing, she was really flirting. Twilight wasn’t a drinking pony, but after watching this she decided that she needed a drink. Of all things Pinkie Pie announced that knew how to make a great drink called Mareirish Coffee. Coffee, whiskey and whipped cream. It seemed like a great way to deal with the sound of idiotic laughter that Twilight was unable to escape. Even after it had driven her down to the library reading room, so she and Dash and Pinkie had made a pot. Or two. Twilight didn’t quite remember, though she’d said some things that she probably wouldn't have and asked Dash to check up on Noteworthy. Ultimately it had turned out to be a really bad idea...
Twi was relieved when Dash finally took him out of there. But back upstairs she had to listen to AJ’s constant praise of him. It became clear that there more than just a passing interest. Not so damn cute. They’d had an argument about it, but that was last week.
Things had changed since then. Twilight had found her courage and a way of showing the depth of her love to a surprised but emotional Applejack. After a little fearful hesitation on the blonde earth pony’s part, Twilight’s love was so simple but so pure that she’d been completely won over. Once she let the sweet pony who’d cared so much for her into her heart, she realized that she’d fallen in love with Twilight. Now the difficult part became the physical part. Twilight was patient and after they’d talked a little they just went to sleep, but neither slept easy. Finally AJ found sleep but a very bad nightmare awoke her in sheer terror. Twilight held her and comforted her. Touches led to kisses and kisses led to...
A huge snowstorm had trapped them in the house for a couple of days, snowbound and cozy. During that time they had fallen deeply in love and had been enjoying a very intimate, private relationship.
Twilight had happily surrendered her heart to Applejack. She’d had no choice. It was the most wonderful and the scariest thing she had ever done. She had never been in love before, and yet this felt like more than just “being in love.” And even though Applejack had never given Twilight any reason to doubt that her love was anything but pure love from her heart, Twilight still worried that she’d left the poor farm pony with no choice but to love her in return. No. Applejack really loved her for who she was, that was it.
But the way she laughed with Noteworthy, the way they sang and talked. Twilight could hear it in her head and felt her stomach tighten and her jaw clench. She loved Applejack. Applejack loved her. So what was the problem? Logically there was no problem, but her feelings of anger and jealousy said otherwise. It wasn’t nice and orderly the way she liked things. Pure reason told her there was no reason to feel this way, so why did she? If only there were a checklist... This was such new territory, it was love, romantic love- so why did she feel like she had jumped into deep waters at the darkest part of midnight, and pulled Applejack under the water with her?
She thought about this as she finished straightening things in the reading room.
I know Dash is going to drag him over here, but I know that I can deal with it. At least I think that I can deal with it. Can I deal with it? Okay, Point 1. Applejack and I love each other. Check.
It was Twilight’s nature to doubt everything that didn’t stand up to intense examination via the strictest application of pure scientific methodology. She accepted nothing at face value - until recently. Her heart found absolute proof that there was magic in friendship when she heard the sound of her friends on their way to stand beside her as she faced Nightmare Moon. It was nothing that you could quantify, but it was as true as gravity.
Now there was Applejack. Her Applejack. She had won the gold prize. She had the love of most wonderful pony ever.
Now that I see, now that I know, I’m terrified. Every colt out there probably wants her. The first colt that came here was infatuated with her. Don’t even get me started on Trenderhoof! And why not? She is adorable! Maybe that’s why I get so jealous. I can’t take her for granted, because I know how hard I would fight to win her love. I can’t imagine any other pony not fighting as hard as me to be with her. Celestia help them if they do. Screw magic, I’d just rip their jugular vein right out of their throat with my teeth. Plus all that cute flirtation drives me CRAZY! He’s not the only one that can flirt. I can flirt. I’m a good flirt. I’m a cute flirt. Just because he can swing that thing between his legs around doesn’t make him any better than me. I mean come on, we all know there are spells that will give me one of those for a little while. A big one. So there! I can even give Applejack one! Let’s see him do THAT! But AJ is right, she just can’t turn her back to him when he gets all cute and tries to make his moves, it will look odd, so I have to let them flirt. We really don’t want to raise any suspicions. We both noticed curious looks from Sweetie Belle. I don’t know how much she suspects, but it sure looks like I’m going to have to put up with AJ and Note flirting. Just as long as it doesn't go any further, but what if it does…? I’ll just take away his swingy thing!
Twilight had an auditory flashback and recalled the sound of Applejack and Noteworthy laughing during his last visit.
I’ve got to just calm down. I really can’t blame AJ, she’s just trying to keep our love a secret until we’re ready to tell everypony. And I can’t blame Noteworthy, AJ is insanely cute, and hot and sweet, and most of all, the most loveable pony in Equestria. Okay, so he’s got great taste in ponies. So who put us in this predicament...
As she traced the lineage of the situation, she identified its nexus which gave her anger its target - Rainbow Dash.
Damnit! This was supposed to be a nice little evening of warm cider, puzzles and girl talk, with just 4 girls! Now it’s getting to be a major pain in the haunch- oh hay, pain in the ASS!. Thank you so much Rainbow Dash!
As she placed a plate down, she gave gravity a little extra help and the resulting impact of the plate on the table could be heard quite clearly throughout the ground floor.
“Woah pardner,” Applejack was suddenly at her side, but instead of being startled Twilight felt re-assured. “Wait until our hoedown gets going before you start throwing around the plates,” she joked, “don’t worry, sweetie” AJ continued, her voice quieter, “It’s gonna be fine.”
The smell of Applejack, her closeness, her voice...Twilight smiled and relaxed, and fought the overwhelming urge to lean her head against her, feel her warmth and take in her scent.
“I know, I’m just a little annoyed that Dash decided to turn this into a party,” Twilight said, clearly less exasperated than she’d been moments before. “It was just going to the four of us.”
“You know what Twi?” the blonde pony asked coyly.
“What?” Twilight replied with a smile, unable to resist.
Applejack leaned toward her conspiratorially. Twilight glanced over. Applejack smiled and whispered “You do realize we’re hosting our first party…”
This was, in fact true. Twilight had been so obsessed with how the evening had gotten away from her and how she was now going to have to deal with ole’ Casanova, that she’d neglected a fact that was right in front of her.
And I’m supposed to be the smart one huh? Hey, I guess she’s right, we’re throwing our first party!!!
The expression on Twilight’s face transformed from a little smirk, to realization, to pure joy. She returned to the task of setting out the plates and napkins with a perky jaunt. Dash was once again back in Twilights graces.
Seeing the happiness overcome Twilight’s frustration filled Applejack with a feeling of pure love for her.
Look at her, look at that adorable face, that cute smile, those damn eyes! That cute little horn poking out through her bangs. I want to hold her, to kiss her, to…
Suddenly the young princess turned to her and whispered, “You have no idea how badly I want to kiss you, hug you and chase you around the room right now. If you hadn’t said that… Applejack, I-I can’t believe that because of all my grumbling, I might have missed it. Hosting our first party! I’m suddenly so excited! I guess I’ve been kind of grumpy haven’t I?”
“Kind of?!” Applejack rolled her eyes.
“Okay, okay I get it.”
“I want that same thing, that you said a minute ago, but you best believe you wouldn’t have to chase me for more than few steps..”
Twilight stared at Applejack, then let the corners of her mouth turn up into a wicked little smile that only the honey blonde earth pony could see. Applejack watched as Twilight ran the very tip of her tongue across the underside of her top lip.
Applejack closed her eyes and sighed.
“You ain’t playin fair Twi, but I’ll get even, just you wait” she whispered, and gave Twilight a little smile of her own.
Oh, and Twi - you just said four girls. You probably should include the other two fillies” Applejack whispered.
As she spoke, Twilight glanced over Applejack’s shoulder. She could see the three fillies folding paper napkins in the library’s main room and setting them out next to the trays of food and drink pitchers. She noticed how they’d suddenly gotten quiet.
Gotta take care of that, don’t want any hurt feelings…
“I mean to be honest,” Twilight said, speaking with just enough volume so that the three fillies could hear. “When I heard that my Twilight Time girls were going to be here, I started really looking forward to just the six of usjust hanging out and having a girls night. Two, two and two, or three and three. We could’ve had all kinds of fun doing the stuff in my slumber party manual.”
“Yeah, sure would ‘a been nice, just us, Derpy, and the Crusaders...” AJ added, “...well Dash meant well and it’ll be nice to see Noteworthy again. He’s a real cutie.” she winked at Twilight as she said it.
Twilight successfully fought back the spasm that threatened to temporarily distort her face. “I have to say you two hit if off pretty well- just keep the flirting to an EP rating, we do have the fillies here.”
Twilight was relieved to see Sweetie Belle give Apple Bloom a nudge to the ribs and grin knowingly, but the lavender princess had to stifle a laugh when she saw Apple Bloom open her mouth, stick out her tongue and motion with her hoof, making the “gag” sign. Twilight smiled broadly.
Clearly the young yellow filly has great taste in colts.
Pumpkin spice cake, brownies, chips, salsa and dips were laid out on the circular reading tables in both the main room and the reading room. There was a pitcher of cold apple cider as well as a pitcher of warm apple cider with cinnamon sticks. It was held by a bracket over a candle on a drink table in the reading room..
“I’d say like everything is set down here. Now I think I need to get some things upstairs” said Twilight, “I’ll be back down in a flash.”
Twilight, thinking about Applejack and doing more than dancing, galloped up the stairs and was up and around the corner.
“Uh -I gotta grab my guitar, just in case Noteworthy does show up with Dash” Applejack said suddenly, and quickly stood.
Ooops, don’t wanna seem too eager. But I just know my little lover has something in mind... and I’ll be danged if I’m gonna miss it! Just gotta take it nice and slow.
Applejack walked as casually as she could toward the stairway. She pretended to be looking out over the room, but her mind didn’t see a thing. It seemed like forever to Applejack as she made her way up. The moment she turned the corner of the landing she took off and galloped the last few steps. At the top she stopped. Her eyes darted left and right. She listened for a moment.
Nothing.
Applejack walked slowly toward the big downy feather bed couch by the fireplace. She looked around the front, but no luck.
Twilight had hidden herself on the other side of the couch. Now she circled down low with the couch between her and Applejack and waited until just the right moment...
...then she pounced.
Applejack stifled a laughing scream as Twilight, wrapping her forelegs around her, pulled her love down onto the couch then shifted around and pretended to pin her there. Without a word they began kissing.
After a moment or two, Applejack pulled her head back. “Is there something I can do for you Ms. Sparkle?” she whispered.
“How about
“You’re a sexaholic Ms. Sparkle!” AJ whispered with a smile, somewhat out of breath.
“And you’re an enabler Ms. Applejack,” Twilight whispered back, then kissed her again.
“What? Me? An enabler? I don’t reckon I am. You don’t need an enabler, you enable yourself.” Then she leaned forward and nuzzled Twilight until she stopped scowling.
Twilight relaxed and let her head rest on Applejack’s chest.
Applejack softly stroked Twilight's mane and massaged her ears. “Do we really have to go down there?” she asked. Twilight knew she wasn’t kidding and wanted her all the more for that. Applejack’s voice became soft and sincere. “I don't want to share you with anypony right now, I just want to stay in this sofa and hold you and keep you all to myself tonight. Just cuddle in front of the fire and never be with anypony else. Ever."
Twilight laid her head back down on Applejack’s chest as a rush of emotion overtook her heart. She closed her eyes, squeezing out her tears.
“I’m sorry sweetie, I-I didn’t mean to upset you.” Applejack said.
Twilight sniffed “I know. It’s okay, we’ll have lots of time later.”
Applejack sighed. “I guess we’d better get up”
“Yeah, I reckon we’d better, it’s already about 5:30 and Dash will be here soon”
Down in the front hall, the front door of the library suddenly flew open.
“Now it's a party,” a familiar voice rang out. Dash zipped in, bringing a cold blast of air with her. She hovered for a moment, looking around the room before landing. Behind her, Noteworthy followed with his guitar slung across his back, and behind him sauntered another earth pony. He was brown with a beige mane. He glanced around with a smirk and nodded noncommittally.
“So these are the princess’s digs eh?” the brown pony said, “Not too shabby, if you like books I guess. I’m more a pony of action, you know? A little more on the wild side.”
“Rainbow Dash!!” Scootaloo called out from the library’s reading room toward her hero. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom trotted close behind her.
“Hey there short stuff! How’s the fastest thing on four wheels?” Dash replied, walking toward the center of the room.
“I’m chillin," Scootaloo started.
“Like a villan?” Dash asked.
“It’s kinda thrillin”
“Are you willin’?” Dash asked.
Dash knelt down and held her front hooves together in front, then looked up at the little orange filly and winked. Scootaloo smiled and started pawing the ground like a bull about to charge. Then, leading with her right hoof and carefully spacing her gait, she galloped from the reading room across the floor of the main library room, directly at Rainbow Dash. At the last second she stepped into Dash’s hooves and was launched into the air. Beating her wings until they were a vague blur, she steadied her flight, then flipped, guided herself down, and landed in a sitting position on Dash’s shoulders.
“Nice one squirt! That was a 10 out of 10!”
“Thanks Rainbow! I’ve been practicing.” Scootaloo said as she slipped off Dash’s shoulders and beating her wings, hovered to the floor.
Dash, assuming the little orange pegasus was following her, headed for the reading room. “So squirt, where’s Twi and AJ? They around? Squirt?” Rainbow turned around but no Scootaloo. She looked over and saw the little pony staring at somepony outside the open door. Her attention was riveted and she stood, unable to speak.
“Helloooo? - Scoots? 'sup? "You know Noteworthy. That other pony is just Slick Elm, his cousin. What is going on over there?” Dash asked, turning around to the doorway.
“I-it’s a B-b-bunderwolt, uh I mean a Wonderbolt!!” Scootaloo stammered.
A handsome young Pegasus, who’d paused in the doorway, now stepped into the library, closing the door behind him. He wore a blue leotard with a large yellow lightning bolt on its chest and around the ankles. He smiled shyly and looked up at the little filly on Dash’s shoulders and nodded, clearly impressed.
“Hey Soarin!! What are you doing here?” Dash smiled, puzzled, but happy to see her friend, and walked up to him to exchange a hoof bump.
“Hiya Rainbow! I heard about the snow storms in this area. I wanted to come by and see if you and everypony was okay.”
“That’s really nice. I mean you didn’t have to do that.”
“It’s no big. Besides, I love Ponyville, you always have some kind of crazy thing going on here.”
“Yeah, that kinda stuff pretty much follows me around...” Dash half smirked.
Soarin looked down at Scootaloo, who had been standing next to Dash. The little pegasus was slack-jawed and wide eyed. He smiled at her. “Hey is that..? No, that can’t be – is it really? Scootaloo?! It must be - no other filly could make a move like the one I saw when I stepped in here.”
“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Soarin’ knows my name!!”
Dash and the Wonderbolt winked at each other.
“Well of course I do little filly! Come on! You did things with that scooter and the Ponyville flag at the opening of the Equestria Games that nopony had ever seen before, and no pony has seen since!”
“Hey!” Dash yelled, momentarily feigning a pout, “that’s my line!” then she broke into a laugh.
Noteworthy who’d walked up to them smiled tentatively and offered his hoof. “Hi Soarin, I don’t know if you remember…”
“I thought you knew him 'cuz ,” Slick Elm smirked and rolled his eyes.
Soarin smiled broadly and bumped Noteworthy's hoof with his own. “Hey there Noteworthy! Been a long time since the wedding. It’s nice to see you again!”
Noteworthy brightened right up and looked at his cousin with a distinctly superior smile. “I-I wasn’t sure if you’d remember me.”
“How could I forget? You arranged that amazing bachelor party. Thank Celestia that Twilight gave us the heads up about her little dragon friend, Spike. The poor guy had no idea those things work, but the party he threw after the wedding- awesome!- that dude can make killer nachos. That bachelor party though - it was wild. I couldn’t believe Shining, he was really a wild horse that night.”
“Yeah, well I guess he had to blow off some steam. The pressure from the threat, then his little sister, who was a little-”
“HEYYYYYYYY Twilight !” Dash called out as loud as she could, thankfully cutting off Soarin’.
Twilight stood at the opening at the top of the stairs and called down. “Hello everypony- oh wow, what a crowd. And a Wonderbolt to boot! Hey Soarin.”
“Hello Princess.” Soarin said and bowed low.
“Oh stop that, you and I have been through far too much for that kind of thing. I wish I'd known you were coming, I'd of baked a pie.”
"Very funny Twilight," he said with a smile.
Noteworthy, his guitar slung on his back, was feeling impressed with himself. Having a Wonderbolt sing his praises in front of his cousin was like a dream. He coudn’t wait until Slick got a look at Applejack, one of the hottest ponies in Ponyville. Then when they started playing guitar and flirting… Finally he’d show his obnoxious cousin a few things about cool...
When he heard Twilight he casually looked over his shoulder and up at her. “Hey there Twi - good seeing you again. Is that gorgeous little room mate of yours around? Would you do me a favor let her know “Da Note” is in the building..” His voice was light and playful. He had the cute knob turned all the way to 11. Twilight saw red.
Her demeanor changed dramatically. She drew herself up to her full stature and at once became regal and elegant. She tilted her head back slightly and her face became serious and strong, her being radiated power and drew the attention of everypony in the room.
Noteworthy and Slippery sensed it and bowed down immediately. Rainbow Dash slowly landed, her eyes wide and her jaw slack. Scootaloo went to stand next to the other Crusaders. The three of them looked up at Twilight. It was not the sweet pony who’d taught them things during Twilight Time, there was no mistaking that this was their Princess .
They all bowed, exchanging big smiles and glances, each clearly psyched and proud of their princess and friend.
Soarin once again bowed. Dash was so taken aback by the sudden unmistakable power emanating from her friend that she was unable to speak.
Twilight surveyed them all humorlessly. Soarin glanced at Noteworthy out of the corner of his eye and motioned by looking towards Twilight. The blue earth pony cleared his throat nervously, “G-Good evening your highness.” The blue colt offered.
“Yeah, good evening your highness .” Though Slick’s head remained bowed, he glanced up at her and winked. When he saw her expression he quickly looked back down at the floor.
Twilight stood there in silence, clearly displeased about something , but genuinely touched by the reaction of the three little fillies. Dash continued to gape. Suddenly Twilight felt a hot breath between her back legs, warming a rather personal place. She registered no reaction. Applejack was back behind her, hidden from view by the turn in the stairway.
“Good evening Noteworthy, it’s nice to see you again.” Twilight said, her voice regal but pleasant. She paused before releasing them with “...please.” It was the signal that the ponies could rise, which they did slowly. Suddenly their friend Twilight was back, sweet and fun.
“Excuse me for a sec everypony,” she said, “I- I need to take care of something upstairs, I’ll be right down.”
Twilight turned around and walked up the stairs, right behind Applejack. The lavender princess was furious. As soon as she’d seen him with the guitar slung on his back, Twilight had images of him and AJ playing and laughing as they had done last week and she saw red.
Once they were back up in the living room, Applejack turned around, sat down, faced Twilight, and smiled. The young princess was not amused. She approached her lover slowly and with menace, staring into her eyes. All her power and regal bearing had returned and she addressed Applejack sternly.
“How DARE you!! You may be my marefriend and my lover, but don’t you EVER dare presume that you...”
Applejack leaned forward and gently kissed the princess. At first softly and then more deeply. Twilight attempted to keep talking but it was utterly useless. and after the briefest of moments she happily succumbed to her love. Her eyelids drooped and her eyes rolled upwards. She returned the kisses with increasing passion, and her heart started to race. Finally they broke apart. Applejack nuzzled Twilight, who had lowered her head in embarrassment.
“You were saying, princess?”
“How dare I ...” Twilight replied, both ashamed, and slightly out of breath. She looked up into Applejack's green eyes. “You are more than my marefriend and lover, you are my one and only and way more than my equal. I am so sorry. I am such a jerk. I guess I got a little carried away.”
Applejack leaned forward and kissed Twilight on the bridge of her muzzle. “I know,” she whispered. “So what happened out there?”
“Ohhh…” Twilight whined, and paced. “I don’t know, I saw Noteworthy with his guitar, and got all jealous again then he didn’t bow , but Soarin did, and the last time I saw Noteworthy I may have been a little, you know, tipsy, and I don’t know, I just...”
“TIPSY! Oh you gotta fill me in on that, but later - What’d you get all jealous for? You know I love you.”
“I know, it’s just, I don’t know….” She looked at the floor and pawed it. She looked up at Applejack like a shamed puppy. “I’m going to have to go out there and apologize, aren’t I?”
“Well you were a might rude. What do you think?”
“I guess I better." Twilight hung her head again.
Applejack put her muzzle under Twilight's chin and lifted it. "So, Princess Twilight Sparkle, how did it feel?"
Twilight blushed and smiled. "It was pretty amazing. You were right, I do have it in me.” She looked at Applejack “How did you know?" she asked with sincere amazement.
"Because I love you Twilight. I can feel it when you hold me and you kiss me, and, you know when..." She nuzzled the side of Twilight's muzzle and loved the feeling as Twilight tucked into it with a little giggle. "Y'all just gotta be careful with it, find your balance. You're my sweet little purple orchid, but you're no pushover. Most 'a those dignitaries you were telling me about in Canterlot seemed to treat you like a little pony princess, but they don't know you like I do and they BETTER NOT!" AJ warned playfully. "But like we talked about, you have to reckon there a just gonna be times when the princess in you is gonna have to kick some tail and you just gotta know that she’s in there."
"I know. I can feel her now. It's like nothing else I've ever known. You showed me the side of myself where I get my strength. I never would have found it without you." She looked into the deep green eyes of her love "I can't believe how much I love you Applejack, I can't believe how happy I am." She leaned forward, closed her eyes and kissed Applejack deeply.
Applejack's voice was soft and she nuzzled Twilight, “I love you too Twilight Sparkle" As she kissed Twilight they heard Dash yell up to them.
"Hellooooo? You comin' down anytime soon?
"Hey Dash! I'll be down in sec,” Twilight called down, then she turned “You ready to go down?”
“Don’t tempt me sugarlips,” the blonde pony replied with a raised eyebrow
Twilight ran her tongue around her lips. “Hmm, I must have gotten some frosting from the cupcakes around my mouth.”
“I wasn’t talking about those lips” Applejack said with a wicked smirk as she brushed past Twilight and went down the stairs carrying the guitar.
Twilght’s jaw dropped and her eyes opened wide. By the time she’d recovered, all she could do was give a nasty look at her lover’s flank as it disappeared around the corner on it’s way down the stairs.
“You are such an enabler” Twilight muttered. Then she took a deep breath and gave herself several moment to relax and work up the courage to go out there and apologize. Finally she walked down to the top of the landing.
“H-Hi everypony – I, uh, just want to apologize…”
Rainbow Dash, was below, doing a hoofbump with Applejack. When she saw Twilight on the landing she flew up and headed toward her.
"APOLOGIZE?? !! Are you kidding? That was AWESOME!! You were a real kick-as-uh-tail princess. You were totally radical! I gotta admit, I had my doubts.” Dash set down on the landing, facing Twilight.
Twilight glanced down to the room below and saw Applejack give her a quick wink before turning to head into the reading room.
Rainbow Dash spoke quietly in a voice so sincere that Twilight blushed. “I mean Twi, l couldn't love you more, you know that, but when Luna or Celestia walk into a room, you just feel it.” Dash leaned back and spoke a little louder. “Well sister, whatever they got – you got it in spades! I mean every pony in this room could feel it, could feel you! ”
Down on the library floor, Slick leaned toward Noteworthy and muttered just loud enough for all to hear, “…and if they didn’t, I bet they’d like to.”
Twilight ignored his rudeness. Since Dash's return from that weekend in Manehattan, Twilight had discovered a more mature pony, more self assured, more...attractive? There was a new physical, dynamic she felt radiating off the cyan pegasus that seemed...sexual. Twilight recalled the only time, until recent events, that she’d had ever had a doubt about her gender preference, had involved Dash and had happened a few months ago...
-----------------********-------------------
Twilight had helped Dash prepare for her Wonderbolts written test. After finally discovering Dash's learning method and helping her get a 100, the two ponies embraced and danced just outside the Wonderbolts testing center in celebration. As they flew amongst the clouds in joy, Twilight started laughing. But as they danced, holding each other by their fore hooves and spinning in a circle, everything seemed to slow down. Dash had her head thrown back and was laughing, then she looked back at Twilight with incredible gratitude and love. Suddenly they found themselves in a cloud wrapped in each others forelegs. Twilight felt her senses become fully aware, every inch of her body was as alive and sensitive as her cheeks. Though they were in the cloud, they were close enough to look into each other’s eyes. A moment later Dash's soft lips were pressed to hers.
It was like a small electrical charge shot through all of Twilight’s erogenous zones and she let out a small shivering sigh as they kissed. She closed her eyes and felt herself succumbing. She wanted this more than she'd known but suddenly they heard Fluttershy and they emerged from the cloud to let her friend congratulate her. Twilight looked at Rainbow's face and saw all of the confusion, love and uncertainty, not to mention a physical awakening that Twilight was feeling as well. But then it was over and they all celebrated. Pinkie Pie had the party ready, and everypony went home to get dressed for it. Twilight went up to her bedroom as soon as she was back at the library, lay down, closed her eyes and thought of that kiss and where it might have led. One thing had led to another and moments later she had an orgasm that was among the most intense she'd ever experienced. Fortunately Spike wasn't home, but as she lay there in the afterglow, panting hard, she wondered if her neighbors had heard her.
Later that day at the celebration party, she and Dash joked back and forth and made small talk between them, each trying to feel the other out without giving up any information on their feelings. They left it that they were both excited and got kinda carried away. Eventually Twilight had packed it away in her memory.
-----------------********-------------------
Now the memory resurfaced, but having discovered in the meantime that love was so much more than romance, Twilight realized that what she felt for Rainbow Dash wasn't the kind of love she felt for Applejack, it was more physical and certainly more impulsive. She realized that Dash possessed an incredibly powerful sexuality. She was not only very cute and funny, but she had an aura of physical desirability that was undeniable, and something had happened on that mysterious weekend in Manehattan that had amplified it. She looked at the athletic young pony and suddenly felt incredibly lucky to have her as one of her closest friends. She looked into Dash's eyes, deeply, half expecting a "What?! Are you going to kiss me or something...?"
But Dash just looked back at her, her eyes calm and serious and full of love. Twilight sensed an incredible power there, behind those eyes, that she had never seen before. Then she spoke to Twilight with such tenderness and with such naked intimacy that Twilight felt as though Dash's heart was talking to her heart. "I love you so much Twilight Sparkle, I'm so proud of you."
It was completely out of character for the brash pegasus and Twilight found herself so moved that she was unable to speak for a moment. Then she smiled, leaned over and pulled her friend in close and they embraced. "I love you too Rainbow Dash,” she whispered “and I think I have since that first you knocked me in the mud. Now stop trying to make me cry." They each tightened their hold on the other.
Watching from down in the library, Slick smirked with a little chuckle and muttered again to his cousin “How come she gets to go first?”
First Pinkie Pie shows me a serious side I’d never known and now Dash seems like...I don’t know, this wise pillar of strength. I don’t know what’s going on, but I’m beginning to sense that these five friends of mine are more important to the future of Equestria than I’d ever imagined...
Twilight heard Slick make a wheezy snickering sound and rolled her eyes. She pulled back from Dash slightly and smiled with a gritted grin then asked quietly, “Who – is – that ?”
Dash smiled back, and without moving her lips more than necessary, rolled her eyes and replied “It’s Note’s cousin. He thinks he’s a real stallion. The good news? I think he likes you. ” Dash winked, clearly entertained.
Looked like the old Dash was back. The sweet princess continued to smile affectionately at her friend. “You bought him with you?”
Dash smiled broadly and nodded emphatically.
“I hate your guts Rainbow Dash,” Twilight muttered.
“I love you too Twilight Sparkle.” Dash replied, gave her a quick peck on the lips and stepped off the landing, gliding in a graceful spiral to the floor.
Twilight went up to the edge of the landing, and determined not to be outdone, and took a deep breath, stepped off. She circled around in a beautiful spiral but suddenly realized that her flight path was highly flawed. She backpedaled, forgetting her hooves were useless in the air, and came skidding in, heading straight for Slick. She crashed into him, knocking him over and when the dust settled, he lay on his back and she found herself on top and astride him. With a thrust of her wings she shot up and off of him, blushing madly.
“Well hellooooo puh-rincessss!!” he said with a raised eyebrow. Then his expression got somewhat smarmy. “Don't worry sweetheart, I create feelings in others that they themselves don't understand. Part of my whole, aura thing. Hope you didn’t damage any of your pretty princess parts when you landed on my…” he winked and made a click sound with his tongue. “You know.”
Twilight, still hovering, turned to Noteworthy and glared, her upper lip twitching. He gave her a very toothy, very worried grin.
Twilight landed and closing her eyes she took a deep breath, bought her hoof to her chest and extended out in front of her while exhaling. She opened her eyes and turned back to Noteworthy with a smile.
"Punch?" she asked.
He covered up, raising his hooves in a defensive posture.
Twilight rolled her eyes. "Apple Cider punch. Would you like some?"
"Oh-yeah, sure. We bought some too." He motioned to a wagon by the door. There were a couple of jugs there. One had two "x"'s on it the other had 3 "X" 's.
"You bought triple X cider to a filly's sleepover?!!!"
"Yeah, for the mares and colts, you know. We should probably start with the double X."
"How about we start with the zero X?"
"Oh Twi - you are such a goody-four hooves. Lighten up!"
"I am not a goody-four hooves!"
"Well, I sure am glad to hear that." said Slick, who had wandered over. "A mare as sweet as you should be in high heeled boots."
Twilight rolled her eyes. "Well I don't know where I left mine, but I sure have an idea where I'd like to put them!"
"Howdy everypony! How y'all doin?" Applejack joined the group.
"You know AJ,” said Dash, “I swear you look better every time I see you."
"Just good eatin' I guess." she replied, winking at Twilight. The lavender pony flashed a glare at AJ.
"Well whatever it is, I'd sure like a taste, you are rockin girl!"
"Soooo , Rainbow," Twilight interrupted, "how about we see about that onion dip?"
"Ugh! I hate onion dip."
"Well that's good, because we don't have any."
"Good, wait - wha ?"
"She's just funnin with you.” laughed Applejack
"Oh, uh, yeah, I knew that. So which of you two wants to help me drink some of this cider?
“I’ll get the mugs” offered AJ.
“Yeah, a mug of straight cider for each of us” Twilight intoned.
AJ looked straight at Twilight, but spoke to Rainbow, who’d taken off for the next room. “We’re adult ponies, maybe a couple of tips from one of those jugs with them X’s on ‘em into a mug of regular cider wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world…”
“And maybe there’ll be time for that a little later.” Twilight suggested. Strongly.
“And maybe there’s no time like the present !” Applejack said firmly.
“Hey, lookee here what I got!” Dash said, returning with two full mugs of cider. She passed the first to Twilight. “And I think we need to take it easy on this first round, like Twilight said.”
AJ scowled at Dash as she was handed the mug but Dash smiled slyly at her and winked.
“Ohhh, yeah, I reckon we can wait until the next round ‘fore we switch to the hard stuff.”
“Thank you both. I think it’s probably the smart thing to do. Here’s to feeling and getting better!” Twilight said, and the three friends raised their mugs and knocked them together. As they raised them to their lips, Twilight noticed that glint of competition between her two friends.
They’re going to chug to see who finishes first! Thorn taught me about how to do this - you have to know how to open your throat. I made her tell me after she beat the captain of the football team at chugging beer. I’ll just show them how it’s done!
Sure enough, the two ponies began to chug hard and fast, staring at each other as they downed their cider. Then they saw that Twilight had joined them and the three of them went at it, gulping away.
SLAM!! Twilight slapped her mug down first. AJ and Dash were just behind her but they were neck and neck.
The room erupted in applause and cheering. AJ and Dash high hoofed each other then both high-hoofed Twilight.
The three of them looked at each other and smiled expectantly. Then they all belched simultaneously. shiver accuse deny
The room once again erupted in cheers as the three of them took deep bows.
“Hey Rainbow?” Applebloom called out.
“Yeah AB?”
“Did y’all want me to put this here cork back in the jug?”
The three ponies looked over to see that Apple Bloom was pointing to the jug Marked XX.
“DASH!” Twilight scolded. Then her eyes went out of focus and she wavered a little. Then she twitched as a shiver ran through her followed by her blinking her eyes several times in rapid succession.
“Aww it was half and half Twi, chill out will ya?”
Twilight just scowled. Then she hiccuped.
The discussion in the room went on in a general din. Scootaloo was gazing with love at Soarin. He was chatting with Noteworthy and Slick was inserting the occasional rude comment and laughing at his own attempt at wit.
“Hey Rainbow, where did you get that pretzel stick?” Asked Twilight
“Oh, Noteworthy and Slick brought them. Want one?”
“Sure. You can make me another one of those half and half’s” Twilight said with a wink
“Now THAT’s our girl!” Dash said and held a hoofbump up for AJ. Applejack smiled and returned the bump.
Out of the corner of his eye Soarin could see he was under surveillance from one crusader in particular. He turned to her and smiled.
“Can I call you Scoots?”
The young filly lay on her tummy in the middle the big rug in the reading room. Her chin rested on her hooves and she stared at the Wonderbolt, utterly infatuated. She replied as if in a dream. “You can call me anything you want to Mr. Wonderbilt,” she said smiling sleepily.
Soarin blushed. “Okay, well why don’t you call me Soarin?”
Scootaloo’s eyes opened wide. “Really? You’d let me call you Soarin’?”
“Sure Scoots. You know I have a little cousin, Whipper – short for Whipporwill. He’s a pegasus and about your age. He was at the games and saw you come out on your board – you really blew him away.”
“Is he as cute as you?” The little filly spoke as though intoxicated.
Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle walked over, whispering to each other as they came.
“Hi! You two must be Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. The other two Cutie Mark Crusaders.”
“eYup, we sure are, sir,” answered Apple Bloom “Look we just want y'all to know that Scootaloo isn’t normally this goofy, she’s just kind of star struck.”
Suddenly Scootaloo was right by her side “Who you callin’ goofy, goofy?”
“You! You’re acting like a little filly!”
“Uh Apple Bloom?” Sweetie Belle offered “she is a little filly”
The young farm pony started to answer but only got as far as opening her mouth before pausing. “Oh – right. Well then she’s acting like a jerk!”
“Who you callin’ a jerk, jerk?” The peach colored filly demanded.
“The filly with the raspberry mane!”
“How many times I gotta tell you it’s not raspberry, it’s RAINBOOM RED!”
Soarin stepped in. “Woah there girls – calm down. I thought the Cutie Mark Crusaders were friends. Too bad, Whipper told me he wanted see if he could join, but it sounds like you guys are breaking up.”
“The nephew of a Wonderbolt wants to be a Cutie Mark Crusader?!!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.
“But you can’t have a cutie mark.” Apple Bloom explained sadly “I don’t reckon anypony related to you doesn’t have their cutie mark.”
“Well he doesn’t. In fact he and some friends of his have what they call the “Blank Flank Battalion. But after he saw you guys in action at the games, he wanted to quit and join you.”
“But he’d be leaving his friends!” Apple Bloom cried, “you never do that!”
“It’s like the number one rule of the CMC’s. Never leave a friend behind.” Scootaloo said, putting her arm around Apple Bloom, who returned the hug. “But if he want’s he can be a CMC too! We have capes! We’ll make one for him!”
“He would totally lose it if I bought him one. The BFB’s just have caps.”
Twilight had walked up and was listening to the conversation.
“Maybe the two groups could form an alliance.” she suggested
“A what now?” Scootaloo asked.
“An alliance,” Twilight explained. “It’s where two or more groups have a formal agreement that states that each will come to the other’s aid if they need help. Sometimes it’s countries but not all the time. Have you ever heard of the IPA?”
“Yeah,” answered Sweetie Belle. “That’s the International Pony Alliance.” she turned to her two friends, “Don’t you remember from school? Miss Cheerilee told us how all of the ponies all over the world, no matter what country they live in, are allies. She said the allegiance is more important than what country you're from.”
“Oh yeah,” Scootaloo nodded, recalling the discussion “that’s right. I knew I knew that word. So like if you’re a pony and your country is going to attack another country where ponies live, you can’t fight.”
“I’d say that’s about right. Did you learn about the Great Alliance?” Twilight asked.
“Uhh, I’m not sure, but I don’t think so.” Apple Bloom said doubtfully. “What is it?”
“Well it’s an alliance of Pony’s, Buffalo, Gryphon’s, and Minotaurs.”
“What about dragons?” Asked Sweetie Belle
“Well they're the reason for the Alliance,” Twilight replied, “Dragons weren't always united in a nation. Almost all dragons belonged to a pack, and each pack had a territory or turf that was theirs. Most of them were in and around mountains. Can any of you tell me why?”
The three fillies looked at each other to see if they knew the answer.
Twilight decided to provide a hint. “What’s the one thing Spike loves more than nacho’s ?”
“Rarity?” all three fillies answered.
Twilight burst out laughing.
“No I mean to eat.”
“Oh, jewels.” answered Sweetie Belle.
“Oh yeah!, Jewels are found around mountains..” Apple Bloom chimed in. “...and they would mine them for jewels!” Scootaloo said excitedly.
Applejack strolled over, clearly charmed at how Twilight was teaching them without them knowing it.
“Very good,” Twilight smiled. “That’s why they live down south. There are several large mountain ranges down there. Once a pack had claimed its turf, it would settle down and begin to mine. They would attack and raid villages of ponies, gryphon’s, minotaurs and buffaloes to acquire the supplies they needed to help them fight other dragon packs who were trying to take their turf.”
“Why on earth did they fight each other?” Apple Bloom asked, “They coulda’ just worked together and had all the jewels they wanted.”
“That’s right Apple Bloom, but dragons can be, well… greedy. And a lot of them think they should be in charge.”
“I wonder if they spent more time fightin’ or diggin’ for jewels? Apple Bloom mused.
“Well they sure did a lot of fighting. They called fights between dragon packs ‘rumbles’ There were some famous rumbles between huge dragon packs, but they were very violent and bloody, and pointless, which is why you don’t study them in school.”
“Aww, but they sound so cool!!” Scootaloo said.
“Yeah!” the other two agreed. “Do they still have them?” Apple Bloom asked.
Twilight looked at the three fillies sitting in front of her in rapt attention
“Not like they used to. You see there was a powerful dragon pack, probably the largest and certainly the most dangerous known as the Steel Scales. Their leader was a huge red dragon named Cyrus. He and the members of counsel realized that if all the packs united, they could easily attack and conquer Equestria as well as the northern lands of the Gryphon’s and the southern and western lands of the Buffalo and Minotaur. The problem was getting all the packs to stop fighting each other and join together. But they realized that If the Great Alliance learned of their plans, they would pit one pack against the other, preventing them from unifying.
Just then the door opened and a gray pegasus with a yellow mane and tail walked in.
“Derpy!! The ponies yelled.
“Hi Derpy!” said Soarin’ as he walked to her. “Haven’t seen you since the games. How are you doing?”
“I’m doing really well Soarin! I still have the flag you autographed for me! Thanks!”
“You’re welcome.”
“I got a bunch of my toys and games from when I was a filly.” Twilight said “I brought them out - maybe we’ll find something fun to do.”, “
“Cool!” Dash said, peering down into one of them before heading to the cider table.
The three CMC’s trotted over and started going through the boxes. Dash returned shortly with pretzel sticks for AJ and Twi as well as mugs od cider for them. She bent over one of the boxes and looked in.
“Flash cards?! You have flash cards in your toy bin? You are like the supremo egghead!”
“HEY! They’re magic spell flash cards.”
“Oh, well then, that makes them cool,” Dash said rolling her eyes. “Hey - Hoofs and Ladders! I haven’t seen that in years, Cool! Oh and Mareopoly. I hate that game. It always ends in a fight.”
“Wow, that’s a really nice Buckgammon board!” Soarin picked up the delicately inlaid box. “Do you play Applejack?”
“Sure do. Twi and I been playin’ alot”
“You used to play with Big Mac all the time!!” Apple Bloom squealed, you are gettin your memory back!” She hoof bumped her sister.
“Soooo, would you like to play?” Noteworthy spoke with a distinctly seductive lilt.
“Sure.” She smiled.
Twilight forced a smile “Be careful Noteworthy- she’s pretty good.”
“I figured that Twilight, she’s good at quite a few things.” he winked at the Alicorn princess.
“Hey, what happened to Stratoship? I love that game! The box is all brok- Oh right, when I broke my wing in the hospital…”
“Yea Rainbow, you kinda destroyed it, but I think all the pieces are still there. I’d count the bumblebees to be sure,” groused Twilight.
“What’s this Twilight?” asked Sweetie Belle, holding up a tube about a foot long and about 5 inches in diameter. It was hollow in the inside and was made of a woven interlaced straw in a diamond pattern.
“Where did you find that? I’d forgotten all about it! It’s a Chineighese Hoofcuff. I have a couple of them, did you see the other one? You put a hoof in either side of the tube, here, wait, yes, like that, now pull your hooves apart.”
“Hey, they locked! I can’t get my hooves out!!”
“Pretty cool, eh? The more you pull, the tighter the weave gets. If you push in, like this, there you go! See you’re out.”
“Hey Apple Bloom, get over here and check this out!!” Sweetie Belle said, extending her foreleg with the hoofcuff on it.
Apple Bloom trotted over and examined it.
Twilight fished out the other one from the box and gave it to Apple Bloom. The yellow filly examined it skeptically. Sweetie Belle watched and waited. Finally she let out a snort.
“Well AB? Go ahead - put your hoof in! Maybe we’ll get our cutie marks as escape artists!”
Apple Bloom immediately inserted her hoof. Then she tugged to remove it but it tightened around her wrist.
“Hey!! I can’t get it out!” Apple Bloom yelled.
“It’s okay sis, don’t worry, I’ll show you how it works” Applejack said, walking toward her sister.
“I ain’t worried! This is really cool!!” She pushed her hoof further in and with her free hoof she held it in the compressed state, then she easily pulled her hoof out. Sweetie Belle watched her closely and slyly began to try removing hers.
“That’s pretty cool Twilight.” Apple Bloom said, examining it closely again.
Twilight noticed how Sweetie Belle struggled to keep her difficulties at removing the cuff hidden from her fellow crusader.
As Apple Bloom began to turn towards Sweetie Belle, Twilight said “Oh that Scootaloo sure has a crush on Soarin’. Can’t blame her, he’s a real cutie.”
Apple Bloom immediately turned her head toward them.
Using her magic, Twilight compressed the hoofcuff and Sweetie Belle slipped her hoof out. She looked up at Twilight and mouthed a “thank you” then gave an embarraased smile. Twilght smiled back and gave her a hug.
Could I have some hot cider Twilight? the unicorn filly asked.
“Sure, just grab a mug.”
“I don’t see any, where are they?
“No worries, they’re upstairs in the cabinet, I’ll get one.”
“No problem,” Sweetie Belle replied, I’ll get it.” Sweetie Belle trotted over toward the stairs and started up.
She is such a sweet pony, so thoughtful and generous, just like Rarity. I miss her and Spike so much. I’ll bet they’re pretty busy. Twilight thought.
Something was bothering her though. Something about Sweetie Belle going up there. She was only going to get a mug. What’s wrong with that? It isn’t like we have a lovers mug-
Twilight thought her heart would slam through her chest. The mugs she’d made for Applejack and herself with the two of them asleep on the couch were up there!
She immediately teleported herself upstairs just as Sweetie Belle was bringing one of the mugs down with a levitation spell. It had been all the way on the top shelf and as it floated down, Twilight saw Sweetie Belle squinting at the image as it got closer. Twilight quickly intercepted the mug with her own spell and set it back up on the shelf.
“Oh, don’t use that mug, it’s got a big crack in it and I-I’m working on a repair spell to fix it.”
“It looked like there were two ponies on it curled up on a couch. Was that you and Applejack?”
“Oh, no, no, that was, uh, a friend of mine from the Academy He was into classical muisc, like Octavia, and he wore his hair really long. He was, blonde, just like Applejack. But he was a colt, not a mare, a colt. A strapping young handsome colt, yes sir...”
“Uh huh…” Sweetie Belle replied skeptically.
“So, uh, here’s another mug. Shall we return to the party?” Twilight asked with a toothy grin.
“Yeah, sure.” Sweetie Belle said. She clearly had her doubts.
Moments later the two of them were back in the reading room. Applejack was tuning up the guitar and Noteworthy was all over her, helping out.
Sweetie Belle poured hot cider into the mug, but Twilight noticed that the little filly wouldn't stop glancing her way. Then she’d look at Applejack.
Twilight saw that Slick was checking out the hoofcuff. He’d slid one end of it over his foreleg and was looking down the other end. Her heart went out to him, the poor thing seemed a bit confused by it.
Twilight looked back at Sweetie Belle one more time and caught her looking away quickly.
The things I do for love! Ugh!!
Twilight took a deep breath and went over to Slick. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth and plunged her hoof into the other end of the hoofcuff, then sat down next to him.
“Oh my! Look at what silly old me has done!” she said, batting her eyes at the beige colt,
The two of them were now sitting on the floor facing each other. His left hoof in the cuff and her right hoof.
“Well there princess, can’t say I blame ya. -looks like you got yourself hooked up to the only real stallion in the room.” he said, leaning toward her.
She fought the urge to laugh. She leaned into him. “You know, you have the cutest smile.”
He blinked and pulled his head back slightly in surprise. “Uh really? I mean, uh, yeah, I guess I do.”
She smiled at him but kept her lips together so he wouldn’t see that she was gritting her teeth. She hoped it was worth it. She glanced over at Sweetie Belle. She was smiling now and for the moment seemed mollified.
Then Twilight noticed something else.
Noteworthy was sitting next to Applejack. Very very next to. Applejack didn’t seem to be minding either. She was smiling and laughing.
Oh REALLY?!!! Thought Twilight
“So Slick, tell me a little about yourself. I sense you’re the strong silent type. A pony of mystery” She leaned in closer.
He looked around for the other Slick she must be talking to. Then he saw it was him and recovered. “Oh, uh, yeah.,” he leaned in and half smiled/half smirked. “Yeah, I’m not one to brag, I keep the ladies guessing, and they always guess wrong.” He leaned in closer until their noses almost touched.
Twilight let her eyes glance quickly toward Applejack.
Screw Sweetie Belle, she thought What’s that hussy doing with blue boy?!
She thought she saw Applejack looking at her and Slick.
Good! she thought two can play at this game!
She giggled like a filly and sighed. “So, Stud, you don’t mind if I call you Stud, do you?” she asked coyly
“As long as you keep calling, I don’t care what you call me.” he cooed
“So Stud, what kind of things interest you?”
“Oh well princess, I’m known around as kind of a kung-fu master. I used to teach, had my own dojo, all the little colts and fillies around worshipped me.”
“Well I can see why. It looks like the two of us are kinda stuck together here. What a shame,” She batted her eyes again. “I suppose it could be worse…”
Then she felt it. His free hoof was sliding up her leg.
“Now let’s not rush things,” she whispered, “they’ll be plenty of time for that later…” she winked.
He pulled his hoof back and his face looked extremely puzzled.
“Are you okay honey? You look kind of confused.” she asked him.
“Yeah, uh, well, usually about this time I’m rubbing my face.” he said, still looking perplexed.
“Well why is that?”
“Because it hurts from being slapped.”
“Really? Why?” she asked, suppressing a grin.
“Uh, I guess because my hoof was halfway up the inside of their thigh.” he said as though it was obvious.
“Well some mares are kinda tame.” she said, looking in his eyes with as much desire as she could muster.
His mouth started to curve up into the most lascivious leer Twilight had ever seen. He looked down at her back hooves and she thought she saw his tongue slide across his teeth behind his lips.
Oh no, what have I done?!! Stupid Twilight, stupid, stupid Twilight!!
He slowly let his eyes go up from her rear hooves, up her calves, up her thighs, and where they met. and let his gaze rest there for awhile. As he did, his mouth parted and she thought she saw drool begin to gather at the corner of his mouth. Then he was looking straight down between her legs, which she closed, but not too fast. She knew she’d been striking the flint, if a fire started she had nopony to blame but herself. She hoped he would see it as playful teasing. He did.
“Oh, you are a bad one, but just wait, I’ll part those gorgeous legs, never fear.” He looked up at her with hopeful lust.
Twilght let her eyes dart over to Applejack and saw that none of this had escaped her. The blonde earth pony was staring daggers at her and old Slick. Suddenly Applejack grinned.
Damn! Did she catch me looking at her? Oh hay! Wait, what’s she doing? Is she tickling him under his chin? That little bitch! That little fucking cunt! That-
Twilight saw Sweetie Belle looking at Applejack and realized that AJ was doing her best at convincing the little filly that she was loving all the flirting with Noteworthy. Twilight was livid, but hiding it.
“Hey everypony! How about a game of Sardines?” Twilight suggested.
“Yeah! I love sardines!” Derpy exclaimed.
Twilight went to stand but found that she was still attached to lover boy. He looked at her and smiled and every time she went to stand, he pulled back, tightening the cuff. She pulled harder, pretending she was being playful and getting him halfway to his feet. Once he was there, she put a spell around the cuff, compressed the two ends together and braced herself. He popped out and went stumbling across the room before crashing into a bookshelf. His eyes went loopy for a few seconds then his head cleared.
“Why you sassy little minx! Don’t think I’ll let you get away with that..” he smiled.
It caught Dash’s attention and she looked at Twilight with surprise, wondering why she was putting up with him. Twi glared back, suggesting that it was all him.
All the ponies gathered in the main room of the library. Twilight and Applejack had hidden any and all evidence of their affair.
“Okay everypony, listen up,” Twilight said, “You can hide anywhere in the library with the exception of ou- uh the bed loft. The rules are simple. The pony that’s ‘it’ has a count of 42 to hide while we all cover our eyes.”
“Forty Two?” several of them asked.
“Yes. Is there a problem with that?”
“Um, no, I guess not.”
“Good. After we finish counting, we all spit up and go looking for whoever hid. When you find them, you hide with them. Got it?
There was a general consensus of agreement.
Twilight noticed how cute Applejack and Noteworthy were being. She decided it was sickening. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.
“So, who wants to be it?” she asked feigning cheeriness. All the ponies raised their hooves.
“How about you Derpy?” Twilight asked. A cheer went up and so it was decided.
Twilight heard Noteworthy mutter to Applejack “Why don’t you go hide in one of the closets and I’ll look for you?”
“We’ll never win that way” she answered back coyly.
“Depends on what you mean by win” he said out of the side of his mouth.
Applejack blushed and tittered.
Twilight steamed.
The Cutie Mark Crusaders poked each other and giggled at AJ and Noteworthy.
Twilight steamed.
“Okay all you ponies,” Rainbow announced, “Start counting!”
“1-2-3-4…”
Derpy trotted off.
As they counted, Twilight could hear Applejack giggling. She could smell Slick’s awful cologne. She shifted over to him and with no small amount of revulsion, waited until the count was at 33, before rubbing her flank up against him.
“Oh, you are a naughty one.” he whispered softly, but apparently, even over everypony counting down, it was heard by some. Applejack’s giggling suddenly stopped. Twilight smiled, despite the feeling of his hooves on her, exploring. He was getting very close to a very private area when they finally hit 42. Applejack had picked up her giggling and cooing by then, and when they hit 42, she turned and stared at Twilight who was already looking at her. They both noticed that the CMC’s were looking at them both, and before they could scowl at each other they giggled and blushed like a couple of naughty fillies who are in on a joke that they think nopony else knows about.
Soarin and Rainbow Dash came out of the reading room looking somewhat frazzled, but neither Twilight nor Applejack noticed.
Now they all scattered. Twilight watched as AJ headed to the left. Noteworthy headed in the opposite direction, much to Twilight's delight. Then she remembered his suggestion at a rendezvous. Slick was sticking close to Twilight, much to her annoyance. Finally she teleported to the basement. As she materialized, she looked around to see who else was down there. Applejack. The two of them looked at each other with fury in their eyes. The glanced around, but there was nopony there.
“How DARE you!!” Twilight muttered between clenched teeth. Applejack squinted back and was about to say something when they heard the sound of little hooves coming down the stairs.
The two of them looked around then Twilight grabbed AJ by the foreleg and dragged her into blackness of the closet.
“You slut! You’re embarrassing yourself, acting like that in front of the filles! You should be ashamed!” Twilight spoke in a hoarse whisper
“Me?! Me?!! You’re up there actin like, I don’t know what all! If’n the two a’ you had been any closer you would ‘a been behind one another!!” Applejack replied emphatic and angry, straining to stay quiet..
Suddenly Twilight threw Applejack’s forearm out of her grasp. “Don’t you TOUCH me!” she hissed, but it came out sounding petulant and bitchy.
“You were holding me you idiot!”
“I may be an idiot but at least I’m not acting like one in front of everypony! You know what? Why don’t you just go look for him. Better yet, I’ll find him and send him down to you here, that way the fillies won’t have to find out about sex until they’re old enough!”
“Applejack? Twilight?” a tiny voice came from the far back of the closet. It was followed by complete silence.
“Uh Derpy? Is that you?” Twilight asked in an equally tiny voice
“Uh-huh.”
“We’re sorry honey,” said Applejack, we didn’t know you were here.”
“I know.”
“We’re just upset with each other for not behaving better in front of everypony,” Twilight explained. “Some of us more than others!” she snapped in the general direction of Applejack’s voice.
“Listen princess slutty…” AJ started.
“Why you little…”
“Applejack and Twilight? You shouldn’t fight. It isn’t right. You are my friends and you should get along.”
“Well I reckon sometimes even good friends fight.” said Applejack kindly.
“Why don’t you two make up?”
Silence.
“Well I don’t know about that right now,” said Twilight,
“Me neither!” said Applejack. “But we’ll stop snapping at one another for your sake.”
“No,” Derpy said. “You two will go back to being friends!” Derpy was whispering but her voice was insistent.
Silence.
“Give me your hoof Twilight.” she said. Twilight felt as Derpy took her hoof in hers.
“Now you Applejack.” she paused. “Okay, now you two put your hooves together, that’s right, like that.”
“Yeah” “Yes?” The two ponies said, stumbling over each others words.
“Now say you’re sorry.”
Silence
“Say you’re sorry…”
“Mfmnd, sorry” they each said, though without conviction.
“Now come together and give each other a nice, sweet kiss.”
Silence.
“Uh Derpy, we’re not,” “I mean...what?” “We don’t” The two pones stumbled again and stammered, but Derpy didn’t say a word. Then it got very quiet.
“How did you know?” Asked Twilgiht, her voice almost ashamed.
“Because I love you and I could see that you loved each other more than just friends.”
“Uh, does anypony else know?” Applejack asked.
“No, I don’t think so.” Derpy said.
“You haven’t told anypony?”
“No, I thought that if you wanted anypony to know that you would be telling them yourselves.”
“You’re so wonderful Derpy. Thank you.” said Twilight
“And I will Pinkie Promise not to tell anypony…” she let her voice trail off.
“Yes…?”
“But only if you two kiss and makeup right now.” she said sweetly.
Silence.
More silence.
Twilight felt Applejack’s arm come around her.
Applejack felt Twilight’s arm come around her .
“Oh, I’m so sorry.” they both started then each felt a second arm come up on their side.”
“Derpy…?”
The first arms slipped away.
“Well somepony had to hug somepony,” the mailpony said, “You each just needed some help..”
All three ponies laughed. After it quieted down, Twilight broke the silence.
“Applejack?”
“Mm-hmm?”
“I’m sorry. I don’t know why this keeps happening, why I keep getting jealous. I know how strong our love is but I wanted you all to myself tonight. I just can’t stand to see you with anypony else”
“I’m sorry too Twilight. I reckon I’m just as jealous as you. When I saw the two of you getting all close, I thought I’d take that guitar of mine and give that varmint a new hat!”
Derpy put her hoof over her mouth to stifle her laugh and Twilight giggled as leaned forward and gently pressed her lips to Applejacks. They kissed and sighed.
“It’s very nice to hear two ponies that I love so much, say such loving things to each other.”
“Don’t you think it’s a little weird that Applejack and I are in love? I mean we’re two mares.”
“Huh? Why would I think that was strange? Does love know about mares and colts? Love only knows about love. I know that some colts like colts and don’t like mares, and some mares like mares and they don’t like colts. I don’t know if you understand what that means, but you will one day. If one of you was a colt or both of you were colts I don't think that would matter. You both love each other really a lot. Now maybe you two should just be nice to each other and not try to show Sweetie Belle that you’re not in love. I think she is convinced.”
“Y-you knew that’s what we were doing,” asked Applejack.
“Yes, I could see that you were both watching her, but I don’t think she is worried about you. I think she is fine.”
“If you think so, that’s good enough for me.” said Twilight
“That goes for me too.”
“Thanks you guys. There are just two more things.”
“You name ‘em parder” Applejack said, happy to be in Twilight’s arms again.
“I will never tell anypony about your special love. Cross my heart, hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.”
“Special love…” Twilight smiled and kissed Applejack. “I need to talk to you more often Derpy. I never knew.”
“That’s okay Twilight. No pony talks to me a lot. Just Applejack’s brother Big Macintosh.”
“I should have known.” Twilight said smiling. “You said there was something else we can do?.
“When you have it, can I be invited to your wedding?” the little pegasus asked in a very tiny voice.
Neither of them spoke. They were both so moved by the certainty of their future in her voice.
“Well considering you’re going to be in the wedding party, I reckon so!” Applejack said, her voice strained with emotion.
“You will be the first maid of honor. Each of us will have a best mare, but you will be our only maid of honor.” Twilight's voice was very emotional and the two ponies took Derpy in their arms and the three hugged.
“Should I go hide someplace else? Maybe you want to kiss some more.” said Derpy.
“Nothing doing.” the two ponies said, then laughed. “We found you! We’re the winners! Now we wait to see who came in second” Suddenly they heard somepony outside the door so they went quiet.
The door opened and the silhouette of Rainbow Dash was outlined.
“Come on, get in here. ShhhhhhUSH ! *hic* Nopony is gonna be in here!” she whispered frantically, but clearly feeling the effect of XXX cider. She hiccupped again as she dragged a certain dreamy eyed Wonderbolt behind her. He stumbled clumsily and hiccuped as well. She closed the door and muffled moans and kisses could be heard in the darkness.
Twilight lit her horn.
Dash and Soarin froze in mid make-out. Suddenly they broke apart and Soarin tried to act casual and fix his hair. Dash, blushing, just smiled, She paused and let her eyes adjust. She looked at Twilight, then at Applejack, then at Derpy. All three were grinning broadly.
“Ooops,” she whispered, “Sorry”
Twilight, still smiling, extinguished her horn.
Silence.
“Oooops” Derpy said.
All five ponies laughed so hard they fell out of the closet.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Author's Note
Here be clop.
Should be up in the next few days - final editing in progress
Wild Honey Pie
“Finally!” Twilight said, leaning against the inside of the library door after shutting it. ”I thought they’d never leave!”
“Ain’t that the truth. Trying to keep ‘ole loverboy’s hooves off me was like trying to get white off rice! I’m exhausted.” Applejack said, brushing away the stray strand of blonde mane that had fallen in front of her eyes.
“At least Noteworthy didn’t take a bath in cheap cologne. Slick smelled like Big Mac on a summer day after working in the orchard. I wonder if he gargled with it - his breath smelled like the Everfree Swamp!”
Applejack laughed, “Oh I meant to tell you, Noteworthy told me that Slick was wearing “Marelure”. It’s a new scent that’s supposed to smell like he’s rutting. “sposed to get y’all hot and bothered.”
“Rutting?! Really? He smelled more like he was rotting!” Twilight said, laughing. AJ joined her and the two of them had tears in their eyes before they stopped..
“So the fillies are upstairs?” Twilight asked.
“eYup. They’re settin’ up the tent. That was a great idea, lettin’ them use your little Filly Scout tent and have a campout up in the living room. You ready to go up?”
“I sure am.” Twilight answered and followed AJ up the stairs.
The Cutie Mark Crusaders had successfully set up the tent and had their sleeping bags all rolled out. All the lights were off except for a little firefly lamp that glowed from within the tent. As Applejack and Twilight entered the room they heard whispering.
“Shhh! Quiet! Daring Do, I think I hear a timberwolf!” A squeaky voice whispered
“I reckon we can take out a timberwolf, Mare-Do-Well!” Daring Do whispered back, though her voice had a distinct southern accent.
“Will you two be quiet?! I think there’s two of them.” a third voice whispered
“Where are they Daring Dash?” asked Mare Do Well.
“I’m pretty sure they’re coming out of that cave, I can smell their stinky breath!” Daring Dash whispered. “It’s worse than Slick’s perfume!”
“Hey!” Twilight whined.
The three fillies screamed in mock horror. “Stinky breath timberwolves!! Ahhhh!!”
“Grrrrrrr!!” Applejack and Twilight growled menacingly.
“Ahhhhhh!!!” screamed the fillies as they charged out of the tent with their pillows and began to beat the two helpless mares by the light of the firefly lantern..
“Yipe yipe yipe,” the two “timberwolves” howled as the retreated down the stairs.
“Victory!!” the 3 Crusaders announced.
This time it was Twilight and Applejack who came charging up the stairs.
“What is going on up here?!! Are you girls alright?” the two mares asked excitedly.
“‘Course we are! We whupped those timberwolves good, didn’t we girls?” Apple Bloom said
“We laid them out! Barely enough left of them for a decent campfire!” Scootaloo declared.
“Well I’m ready for bed.” Sweetie Belle yawned.
“Yeah, I’m pretty tuckered out myself” Apple Bloom agreed. ”Can we get a story now?”
“Yeah, a scary one!” said Scootaloo, rubbing her hooves together maniacally.
“How about that story of the Power Ponies?!” asked Sweetie Bell “When Rarity was all kinds of awesome with her special powers!”
“What’s she talking about?” Applejack asked, looking at Twilight.
“Well, let’s climb into the tent and I’ll tell you all about it” said Twilight.
-----------------------------------------------.
“Really?” Applejack whispered in amazement. “All that really happened? I had a magic lasso that I could control with my mind?!” Apple Bloom lay curled up against her, snoring softly.
“Mm-hmm” Twilight said, nodding her head.
“Ain’t that somethin.,” the earth pony said shaking her head. “Well it looks like they’re all fast asleep. Let me just tuck little Apple Bloom in here…” Applejack shifted her little sister around and into the sleeping bag. The filly made little mewling sounds and snuggled in as AJ tucked her into the sleeping bag.
Twilight and Applejack got slowly out of the tent. Twilight was at the top of the stairs that led down to the library before she noticed that Applejack was over at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the bed loft.
“Aren’t you coming downstairs?” Twilight whispered seductively, “I have something for you...”
“Aw sweetie, I’m so tired. Can’t we do it tomorrow after the little buckaroos hit the trail? We’ll have the whole library to ourselves.”
Twilight’s expression fell and she looked down.
AJ sighed “Oh don’t be like that honey, it’s just I’m real tuckered out.”
Twilight looked up at her sadly but remained silent.
“I know you’re giving me them sad eyes over there princess, I can feel ‘em, even if it’s too dark for me to see ‘em, so you might as well stop.”
Suddenly Twilight’s horn began to glow, illuminating her face and her very sad eyes. Her expression instantly changed to an angry scowl when she saw that AJ had pulled her hat down over her face. She heard the blonde pony snickering. She decided to try a different tack.
““How about if you come downstairs and we have a cup of chamomile tea before we sleep?”
Applejack pushed her hat back. “I reckon I could do that.”
A short time later the two ponies sat down on the sofa in the library’s reading room on the first floor, each sipping a cup of tea. Applejack reached over, put her empty mug on the table in front of the sofa and leaned back into the corner. She leaned toward the back of the sofa pulled her legs up, snuggling in.
“I could sleep right here.” she said, and pulled her hat down over her eyes.
“I understand sweetie, you did a lot of work today, I’m sure you’re very tired.” Twilight said, scooting back to her corner of the sofa and leaning back. As she dozed, she began to pick up on an odd fragrance from the couch. She recognized it - the cologne that Slick had been wearing.
He was sitting here and it must have rubbed off on the fabric. It was supposed to have pheromones in it to attract mares and get them aroused. Hmmmm, I wonder if it actually works? Maybe that’s why I was so protective of AJ earlier. I wanted her for myself and she was with him... Well right now there are no distractions. You know? - I think this could be good. Just plant the seed…
Twilight stretched as if getting more comfortable.
“Whew, that Marelure sex scent Slick had on is all over these cushions. I don’t know whether or not it works. Does this couch look any sexier to you than it did this afternoon? Have you suddenly discovered feelings for this couch, has this couch suddenly created feelings in you that you yourself don’t understand? Do you want to make love to it?”
Applejack’s body shook as she laughed and shook her head. Twilight smiled evilly.
Okay, she heard it and the seed has been planted. I dropped those words like sex and making love. Now she should start thinking about whether she’s feeling anything. Her mind will go to all those parts of her body that tell her whether or not she’s frisky. That’s half the battle. And who knows? Maybe the stuff actually does work... Something sure does from the way I’m feeling.
Applejack’s breathing began to slow. Eventually she was snoring softly, like her little sister.
Damn. One last try...
Twilight shifted her leg again, moving it out just a bit wider, and snuggled back a little. She let her eyelids close… almost. She waited. It seemed like forever.
“It ain’t gonna work.”
“Oh! You startled me, I thought you were asleep” Twilight said, blinking sleepily, though she was wide awake.
“It ain’t gonna work.”
“Applejack, what are you talking about?”
“I’m talkin’ about the way y’all got your legs positioned - kinda far apart, wouldn’t you say? Sportin’ quite the view, but like I said, even with this musky smell, it ain’t gonna work.”
“And just what work is it supposed to do?”
“It’s supposed to get me all excited and want to make love, but I’m way too tired honeybunch. Let’s just wait until tomorrow after the three fillies leave, okay?”
Twilight did her best to try to sound as though she were mildly confused. “Sure, okay, whatever. I’m just sitting this way because it makes my back feel good. I was falling asleep. So if whatever it is is not going to work, then I guess you won’t mind if I stay like this.”
“I surely won’t” Applejack said, pulling her hat down a little farther.
Twilight settled back and sighed, scowling slightly. She looked at Applejack and watched her as she fell asleep. She watched the light from the candles on the table play slowly on her lover’s soft coat and it’s rich honey orange hue. Twilight could see the muscles in her hips and her flank. She let her eyes wander to Applejack’s beautiful blonde tail with its red ribbon. She looked at the base of the tail, where it met Applejacks curvaceous haunches, and where her gorgeous legs met too, right where her sweet little… Woah…
Applejack hadn’t been completely successful at covering herself. Her tail had relaxed and draped from the edge of the sofa to the floor. Twilight could see the bottom of Applejack’s pubic cleft. She began plotting.
I wonder...how close can I get to her without her knowing it? If she’s asleep enough, I wonder if I can…I know she’s not as tired as she thinks she is.
Twilight smiled, but then felt a wave of uncertainty.
Ohh, but if she is really tired, then she might get angry, and that would leave me horny and her angry and… I could never go off by myself and…, knowing she was angry at me. I suppose I could just enjoy the view while I, uh... But what if she wakes up and catches me doing it? I think she is pretty deeply asleep, so maybe I could get away with it. It’s not going to matter soon, I’m just going to lose my mind and that will solve everything! Maybe if I can stay really quiet…
She licked her lips again, then she opened one eye just a crack, then slowly reached around with her hooves and began to lightly caress herself. She wasn’t all that surprised to find she was already excited. Without knowing it she moaned. It came out slowly from way back in her throat like a deep groan. Her heart was pounding in her ears, a mix of excitement and nervousness. Unable to help herself, ever so slowly she moved herself on the sofa toward Applejack. For a moment she thought she saw a glint of light from under Applejack’s hat.
Oh sweet Celestia! Is she AWAKE? Was that a reflection of the candlelight in her eyes? Twilight felt her heart skip a beat at the thought that Applejack had seen her. She quickly brought her legs together and felt the blush rise through her face.
“AJ? Are you asleep?!” she whispered frantically. Twilight leaned forward to get a better look under the hat. Then she looked down and saw it - a thin line of wetness along the crease of Applejack’s cleft.
Why you little… Twilight thought. You’re not asleep! You’ve been watching me!
Twilight felt her heart pick up speed as the embarrassment washed over her. With it she felt the tickle of a perverted thrill. Then she smiled mischievously.
“I guess you are,” Twilight said quietly, giving a little pout. She kept her voice low enough that it seemed as though she was talking to herself, but she knew perfectly well that her little blonde friend across the couch could hear her. “Whew, that was close. I-I just can’t help myself. Everything between my legs aches and I have to do something about it. Oh I wish my mouth could reach between my legs...” She looked closely at Applejack’s face for any sign that she was rising to the bait..
Nothing.
Ohhhh, you’re good…
She looked down and could see Applejack was getting more excited, The base of her blonde tail was getting soaked.
Serves you right! I hope you’re aching as much as I am! I wonder if you know I can see it? I wonder how much longer I should torture you…?
As if in answer, Applejack stirred and wriggled her nose. She pushed her hat back a little. “‘djou say sumpin?” she mumbled, her eyes half opened.
“I’m sorry, did I wake you up? Oh my, were you fast asleep?” Twilight asked, whispering with forced innocence and concern.
“Uh, yeah.” Applejack said, looking at Twilight through unconvincingly droopy eyelids.
“Well just go back to sleep sweetie, I know how tired you must be.” Twilight whispered, patting AJ’s haunch.
“I’m not so sleepy anymore”
“Oh you’re not?”
“No, not really.”
“That’s a shame, because I’m feeling tired now.”
The two ponies locked eyes defiantly. Both knew what the other was up to and neither was going to back down.
“Fine! I can go back to sleep then.” Applejack whispered. Twilight smiled at the obvious frustration in Applejack’s voice.
Twilight leaned in a little closer to Applejack and smiled deviously. “Did you know that if you get really horny and don’t do anything about it that whole area between your legs will ache for days ?”
Applejack glared at Twilight. “Well then like I said, it’s a good thing I ain’t horny!” she whispered tersely.
“It sure is, and I’m sure you’re not.” Twilight said, grinning at Applejack in a very self satisfied way. Neither said a word, they just stared at each other.
“I think I would know!” Applejack said, scowling.
“I’m sure you would.” Twilight agreed, still smiling.
Damn she is stubborn! Twilight thought. Time to call her on it.
“If you want to be sure though, open your legs!” Twilight whispered emphatically, leaning in until her face was about a foot away from Applejack’s
“No! I mean why should I?!” Applejack replied.
“Because you are a liar and an enabler, my evil queen!” Twilight said in a very loud whisper
“SHHH! I am NOT !” Applejack whispered back just as loudly.
“Then prove it! Move those gorgeous, shapely, honey blonde legs apart. If you aren’t completely soaked then I will apologize and go to sleep after I give you a hoof massage. Both front and back.”
“No!” She answered, unable to keep from smiling - clearly the compliment had done its work.
Twilight scrunched her face up and scowled “Spread ‘em blondie!”
Applejack sighed and her shoulders drooped. She hung her head, then looked up at Twilight with big sad eyes.
“Supposin you’re right... just supposin’” Applejack bit her lower lip, “What will uh, …?”
Twilight wanted to reach out and hug her and kiss her. But she fought the urge and held tight. “If I’m right,” Twilight informed her, “you have to do exactly what I say.”
Applejack’s eyes were no longer sleepy, they flew wide open and her head recoiled slightly. She swallowed hard.
“Wha-what’ll that be?”
“Open your legs and we’ll find out.” Twilight spoke as though preparing to embark on an exciting quest.
Twilight reached over and gently helped a reluctant Applejack spread her legs apart. They both gasped at the sight.
Applejack looked up at Twilight like a scolded puppy, then grinned sheepishly.
“Well, uh, whatta ya know?” She sounded as sheepish as she looked.
“Yeah, whatta you know?” Twilight repeated
“So, uh, What’d I gotta do prince-”
Twilight still stared at the sight between AJ’s legs.
“Hey! Princess! My eyes are up here!” The earth pony indicated with her hoof.
“What? Huh? Oh yeah, right... sorry ,” Twilight said looking up at her. Then her gaze returned to the spot between Applejack’s legs. “You know AJ, I really can’t say that I’ve seen a lot of them but if you ask me, you have the most-” She looked up at Applejack again, but now it was Applejack who was looking down at herself. Twilight smiled. “Kind of hypnotic isn’t it?”
“Yeah… it really kinda is. For me it’s sorta like looking at somepony else’s. I really don’t remember what it looked like. I wonder…”
“What?”
“Could I ‘a been, you know, a filly fooler ?”
“Does it matter?”
“Maybe. It’s just, well, I’m getting real excited just lookin at it.”
“Applejack, it really is beautiful. That fine blonde shiny coat that goes right up to the edge, then there is the tone of the pink. It’s really erotic, then the proportions and symmetry are just perfect and the whole thing is topped off by that, well, glorious pearl. It’s spectacular,” Twilight giggled. “Now it’s all hard and wet and wow… You should see what that feels like…” Twilight licked her lips “It’s like a sweet stiff pearl, only not as hard of course.”
“I wish I could.” AJ said dreamily, still mesmerized by the sight between her legs.
“Really?! You would do that?”
“Uh-huh…” Applejack answered dreamily as she continued to stare.
Twilight’s face flushed pink with excitement. “Remember what happened this morning, when I touched you with my horn?”
That brought AJ out of her erotic dream state. “Y’all wouldn't be talkin’ ‘bout when your magic took over and we were like one and shared that single orgasm that was so intense that we looked into each other’s souls, would you ? I think I recollect something like that.” Applejack didn’t bother to keep the sarcasm out of her voice.
“Sorry, that was kind of a dumb question. Anyway, you know how we saw into each other’s minds, into our-”
“Souls. You can say it. That is what happened, after all.” Applejack looked worried.
“Well I have a kind of confession about that.”
“What?”
“Well maybe it wasn’t an accident.”
“What?!” Applejack was shocked. What had happened had left her very upset and shaken. “How could you do that?!”
“I didn’t mean for that to happen. We were only supposed to physically feel what each other was feeling. Hey-don’t forget, it was a two way street. You saw things in my soul that I would never have told anypony ever.”
“Why did you do it?” Applejack had calmed down a little.
“Um, well, when you were still in your coma, and I discovered just how much I loved you. I also discovered that I-I wanted you but I worried how you would feel about my even touching you.”
Applejack’s expression was one of skeptical uncertainty.
Twilight closed her eyes and summoned her courage. “Before you woke up I had no idea if I was, well, pretty or not.” Twilight paused. She looked up at Applejack and gave a little smile. “Well pretty to you, and if you would want me in that way.”
Applejack looked down between her legs Twilight looked as well. When they both looked up, in to each other’s faces, Applejack’s eyebrow was raised and she had a smirk on her face. Twilight blushed and smiled, feeling embarrassed. Then she went on. “Yes, I’m looking and yes I see that you do,” she glanced down again “oh do you ever .” She looked back up at AJ. “But I didn’t know then . I never thought about myself that way, you know, being sexy, one way or another. So I turned to the one thing I knew about, and that was magic. I found out about these spells that would allow me to, you know, please you without having to touch anything more than your head, I felt like I had one shot at this and if I blew it, that was it.”
“You’re talkin about sex, right?”
“Mm-hmm. It’s easier with sex because the nerve impulses are so strong that you can track them as they pass through the neural network. I can see them and link to them for both of us. That way we can share the experience. At least the physical part.”
“Wait, so you were trying to do that this morning?”
“Yes,” Twilight looked away, ashamed. “And I’m really sorry AJ.”
“Well it did kinda work, we just got more than you figured on and it was unforgettable.”
“But I should have told you before I did it. I just got so excited and it seemed so special this morning so I wanted to surprise you but, well…”
Twilight stopped. She could see Applejack was thinking. When she tried to catch her eye she saw that Applejack was avoiding her gaze. “Are- are we okay? I feel like you’re upset with me.”
“Oh it’s okay Twilight honey, don’t worry.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah.”
“Soooo…?”
Applejack still wouldn’t look at her, but her face had become very red. Twilight tried to recall what she said that might have upset her. Then it hit her right between her lavender eyes.
“Applejack…?”
She still would not look at Twilight.
“You’re not upset with me are you?”
“M-mm” she answered in the negative.
“But you won’t tell me what you want, will you?”
“M-mm”
“It’s something I said before, isn’t it?”
“M-hmm” came the positive response.
Twilight knew what Applejack had in mind.
“Let’s see… could it be something you’d like to try ?” Twilight coaxed.
“You know what it is Twi, and you want it as much as I do!” She turned to look at her love with the excitement of a young filly “Can we really do it?”
“I can’t believe you! My Little Pervert! You want to do that thing I said before, right?”
Applejack smiled and nodded rapidly, her face red from both arousal and embarrassment.
“You want to feel what my lips and tongue feel when…”
She spoke in hushed excited conspiratorial tones. “Okay. Now this time we’ll touch again but I’ll keep it on just a physical level. We won’t know what each other is thinking, just what we’re physically feeling.”
Applejack’s eyes opened wide. “You can do that?!”
“eYup. You ready?”
“Do I look ready?!”
“Let me see…” Twilight took a good close look and as she stared, the tip of her tongue slipped slowly out between her lips and licked them before it slipped back in. Then she swallowed. “Okay, we need to get you right on the edge, really excited.” She looked up at Applejack, her eyes bright with excitement. “For me to do what I’m going to do, we’re going to need very strong impulses going between your, you know, and your brain, and we need lots of them, but you can’t touch yourself, I’ll explain later. Now you need to think of something that will get you really excite-” One look at Applejack told her instantly knew what her blonde lover had in mind. “Ohhh-ho no , not that.”
“C’mon Twi! Just this once. Please”
“In front of you? Letting you watch me? But it’s so embarrassing!”
“This morning when we touched, and all those things flashed through my mind, I saw you, or felt you, doing it and fantasizing about me. And by the way, what was that thing when you kissed Rainbow Dash? That was, wild!”
“Oh, yes... Well that was really hot, her lips were soft and sweet, and I could feel her heart pounding through her chest…Let me tell you about that, ok?” Twilight tried to steer the conversation in another direction, but Applejack’s continued gaze between Twilight’s leg’s told the young princess that her blonde lover had one thing in mind and one thing only and would settle for nothing less.
“C’mon Twilight, pleeeease? ”
Twilight sat there, closed her eyes and blushed.
“Come on, I saw you starting to do it earlier. Oh Twilight, it’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen. You have got to be the cutest pony in Equestria, and if there is somepony cuter than you, well, I, just… Wait! What am I saying?! If there is a pony cuter than you in Equestria I want their name!”
Though she didn’t stop blushing or open her eyes, Twilight did giggle.
Suddenly Applejack smiled, then her expression became serious and she looked sternly at Twilight.
“You know you brought this on yourself right?”
Twilight had to admit she was right. She loved the tack that AJ had taken. Playing along, she hung her head shamefully and nodded.
Applejack continued. “You have nopony to blame but yourself, so you oughta’ feel ashamed! Therefore your queen commands you to, well, you know, uh…”
Twilight, sensing the hesitation, immediately brightened She opened her eyes and looked at Applejack with a wicked smile. “Yes…my evilness?” she taunted. “To what my wicked stepmother Queen?”
“You’re gonna make me say it aren’t you?” Applejack said, dropping out of character.
“Well you want me to do it! The least you can do is to say it.”
Applejack, resuming her royal status, tossed her head back regally, “And just who do you reckon you’re addressing, my dirty little princess?”
“Forgive me, my most evil and perverted Queen, what would thou have me do?” Twilight spread her legs a little wider and shifted her shoulders and hips back and forth cutely.
“Hmmmm… I know,” AJ smiled, “Why don’t you do to yourself what you’d like to do to me?”
Twilight leaned her head forward and extended her tongue, as though trying to lick herself between her legs. She stopped after a few moments.
“Sorry Queenie babe - can’t reach it....” Twilight smiled and shrugged.
Applejack scowled. “Then use your hoof consarn it! Be creative princess! Work with me here!”
Twilight was barely able to keep from bursting out in laughter but she managed to keep it to a smile. She had to admit that she was getting turned on thinking about it, though it didn’t do much to relieve her embarrassment, but somehow that seemed all tied up in what was making her excited.
“Okay”
And so the Royal Princess of the Equestrian Empire, Twilight Sparkle, sat at one end of the couch, facing the little earth pony Applejack, whom she loved more than her own life and did the one thing she swore she’d never do in front of anypony ever.
Applejack’s face was intent, her eyes were bright and her cheeks were pink and flushed as she stared down, watching intently as Twilight hesitantly began to touch herself. Twilight, eyes cast down, trembled, feeling both shame and embarrassment but also and feeling very excited. In the stillness she could hear Applejack start to breath hard in excitement and she felt herself growing more excited and aroused, yet her caresses remained tentative. She glanced briefly up at Applejack who nodded her head very slightly as if encouraging her to do more. Still feeling incredibly self-conscious Twilight kept her jaw clamped shut so she wouldn't moan and embarrass herself even more. She didn’t know where to look. Then she looked up and saw that Applejack’s head was up, waiting for Twilight to look back. It was at that moment, looking into Applejack’s eyes and seeing that little triumphant smile on her lips that Twilight suddenly felt like she’d really been caught and the feelings of pure shame and embarrassment shot through her. She instantly forgot all her inhibitions and for reasons she didn’t understand, deliberately pressed down a little more firmly between her legs. Applejack watched as a spasm of pleasure rippled through Twilight's body and washed over her face. It gave her eyes such a look of intense ecstasy that Applejack was unable to keep from moaning along with her.
Twilight quickly pulled her hoof away. “Oh, oh, ohhh” she panted. “Wha-what was with that look?”
Applejack’s eyes were half shut and she was wavering slightly as she sat there. “I was just imagining walking in on you and catching you.” she said with a leer.
“I know - and it made me feel awful! I felt like the sickest pervert that ever lived! I don’t know if I’ve ever felt more embarrassed or ashamed in my life! To have you look at me that way…”
“Was it that bad?”
“Bad?! I almost came !!” Twilight answered, smiling and panting. “That was wild!” She paused for a moment trying to catch her breath. “Do-uh, you think you’re all set?”
AJ looked down between her legs and gasped.
“I-I’ll take that as a yes” Twilight said. “Now just close your eyes and I’ll touch your forehead with my horn.”
Twilight leaned forward and gently laid her horn on top of Applejacks forehead. She went into a deep trance and gradually let her conscious mind slip past the physical boundary.
“Is that you sweetie?” Applejack asked. “It feels kind of funny. It tickles.”
“I know” Twilight said giggling a little. Then her voice became a flat measured monotone as she got into a deep meditative state. She licked her lips.
“Woah! I felt that! It was just like I licked my lips! That has got to be the weirdest thing I have ever felt!” Applejack’s voice was slow and dreamy.
“Just wait. Now I’m going to gently feel and caress you between your legs with my hooves. Then I’m going to move the magical link to there.”
“You don’t have to put your horn...?!”
“No, don’t worry. Maybe one day we’ll experiment with that, but not now. Okay here we go.”
Applejack felt Twilight’s caress between her legs, feeling her firm lips touching her.
“Ohhh! I can feel it, it’s like feeling myself! I’m watching you play with me, and you’re doing a great job, but I can feel it.”
“That’s because I can feel what you’re feeling.”
“Do we have anything we gotta do for the rest of the day?” Applejack asked as she sighed deeply.
Twilight giggled.
“Can we do, you know, what we talked about - can we do it now? I can’t wait…”
“My aren’t we the impatient one. And to think you were too tired. Okay, now lay back. That’s it. I need to keep my hooves on you to keep the connection strong.”
Twilight moved her hooves to the insides of Applejack’s thighs, then shifted down so that she was lying on her stomach with her head positioned between Applejack’s legs. The young blonde pony watched as Twilight brought her face down and extended her tongue. Applejack mindlessly mimicked her and felt the resistance of herself against her tongue. She felt as Twilight pushed her tongue between the folds. A suppressed cry came out as a high pitched squeal. She let out the rest of the breath and broke into a series of mad pants. “Oh Twi, oh Twi, oh Twi,...”
Twilight felt herself losing her concentration and had to stop. She stopped thinking about what Applejack was feeling which enabled her to focus again. She ran her tongue up and down and smiled as she heard Applejack suck in a deep breath and hold it. Then Twilight pursed her lips and gently pulled in Applejack, who was now fully erect.
Applejack’s lips and tongue had gone into the same shape and as she closed her eyes she felt what Twilight had described. If it was bigger than Twilight’s she didn’t notice but the sensation was overwhelming. Feeling herself in her own mouth. It was all physical sensation and for those moments that was all it was. She caressed herself with her (Twilight’s?) tongue and then suddenly felt the orgasm building fast. She felt her haunches clench hard in preparation, then suddenly Twilight pulled her head back.
Applejack’s breath burst out of her as she once again broke into a series of rapid pants, only this time she brought her legs together, pinning Twilight’s head between them. The link broke immediately.
Applejack’s whisper came through gritted teeth. “WHY DID YOU STOP?!”
Twilight grinned fearfully. “Because you were about to climax. Don’t worry, I have something even better.”
Applejack eased her legs apart. She smiled and spoke between pants. “Really?” then she scowled briefly. “Well it better be! What is it?”
“Do you trust me?”
“Of course.”
“Then this is what we’re going to do, We have to sit facing each other,” Twilight explained. “You are going to have to put your leg over mine, that’s it. Now we scoot in so that we’re almost touching, but do NOT let them touch yet. I’ll say when we can. We don’t want our parts to mash hard together, but everything should be touching. Now I’m going to lean forward and touch your head with my horn again. Slowly I’ll enter your body just like last time, and make my way via your nervous system down to your clitoris. Right now that’s firing all kinds of signals to your brain and from your brain back down. They should be easy to follow. I should let you know, from what I’ve read, if this works it can be very messy.”
“Yeah, sure, fine, what- Wait, what do you mean ‘messy?’”
“It’s because of all the glands, the surface contact and the electrical charges in the magic. Those glands that get you wet when you’re excited sometimes sync up on an orgasm and, well, you might, uhh.”
“Might what?”
“Don’t worry, you’ll know. I’ve never had it happen, but it’s supposed to feel really good. Ready?”
Applejack was still panting, though not as fiercely. She wasn’t sure exactly what Twilight was talking about but she trusted her completely. Once again she tilted her head forward, and looked down at their intertwined legs, their bodies only inches apart. “Uh-huh.”
“Good, Think about watching me do what I was doing before - that’s it, I see the innervation up your nerves. I just have to follow them down.”
Twilight could sense the outside of the nerve fibers as they ran like rivers and tributaries out from the spinal column. She found her way there and then navigated down. She found one of the many that were sending the pleasure signals to Applejack’s brain.
“Ohh, Twi, that really tickles.” Applejack giggled a little “You’re in my back now. I can feel it a little. Now you’re heading through my hips. Did you stop?”
“I know it feels funny, but I need you to focus on sex, AJ,” Twilight said, her voice still in the flat monotone. “Look down between our legs and imagine each of us caressing the other.”
“Uh Twilight, that’s kinda weird.”
Twilight paused then suddenly smiled. “Don’t lie to me pony girl, you think it’s really hot. You should see your nerve impulses, they’re lighting up like crazy. You really like the idea. The impulses are firing fast and furious now. I think I’m there.”
“Oh sweetie, you sure are. It’s really nice and tingly Can you make me, you know...?”
“No, I can only work several nerves at a time. We have about eight thousand nerve endings in our clitorises” Twilight said slowly and calmly. “Now I need to run temporary tendons to the sides of it and run them back to the musculature. I need you to think about the most exciting thing you can, the hottest image you can. Woah, I don’t know what it is, but it sure is working.” There was a pause. “Okay, done. Now look down between our legs.” Twilight spoke calmly as if in a dream.
Applejack watched in utter amazement. Clenching and squeezing the muscles in her pelvic floor enabled her to actually move parts of her genitals independently.
“Ohhhh sweetie, how the hay am I doing that?” Applejack’s voice reflected her utter amazement.
“It’s very complex and I’m acting as a conduit from your brain to your muscles. It’s taking an incredible amount of effort and concentration. Now I have to do it to myself.” The moments passed. Finally Twilight said. “Okay, now we can do it.” She shifted her hips forward and they touched. In her mind, suddenly, Applejack could sense something different, she could feel Twilight's genitals.
“What is that? Is that is that your...?”
“Clitoris? Yes.” Twilight said in the trance, “Now hold me close. Hug me.”
The two ponies embraced and began to kiss passionately. Now that Twilight had established the link, the magic passed through their lips, rather than Twilight’s horn. Suddenly Applejack felt it. Between their legs, by flexing different muscles they were able to shift around, to rub together and to encircle each other. Applejack pulled her head back slightly and looked into Twilight’s eyes. Twilight was unable to look back. She kept her head down and her eyes closed in deep concentration.
“Ohuhh, Twi, oh love, what is… I can’t think, oh sugar I’ve never felt anything like it.”
“Look down.” Twilight said, panting.
Applejack looked down. The magical field that had existed first between Twilight’s horn and Applejack’s head and then passed to their lips, now glowed between their legs, where flesh touched flesh.
“Oh Twi, it looks so weird, but it feels so good. I can feel what you’re feeling through your- I’m gettin’ real close sweetheart, oh hay I’m gonna, I’m gonna, oh yeah, I can feel it. Ar-are you too? It feels like it.”
“Mmm-hmm, it’s taking incredible concentration to do this, more than I thought I was able to handle. I hope I can keep it up through our orgasm.”
“Don’t worry Twi honey, if you don’t I’ll just kill you. Oh I feel it, I’m getting real close- I can feel you contracting, I can feel you’re getting really- you’re going to- oh no, -ahhh- yes-yes-yes!! Uhhhhggggg uh, yes, yes, I’m - oh Twi , I -I feel you ooh, ahhhh, ahhh, ahhh, yessss,” As Applejack came she sensed Twilights orgasm as well. For one brief contraction she thought she felt something thick and warm bathe her between her legs. “Uhhnnnggg, d-did you just...?” she managed to say with a half a giggle that was cut off as a surge of pleasure flowed through her. “Oh f- oh Twilight, I love you so much ohh, ohhhh yeah, again, again. Oh how they hay are - oh oh, it’s...ahhhhh.”
Applejack squealed in ecstasy and felt as Twilight joined her in another powerful rush. She panted hard and felt Twilight’s breath matching hers.
“Oh AJ, oh yes, uh-huh, this is it, I’ve found - uh, most nerves, uh-huh are, even our - sorry-we both have most of ours clustered at the very tips of our uhhh.” she groaned, then smiled at her lover, though her eyes remained closed. “We really are a match.” she panted. “Now I’m going to rub the tips together, hang on.”
“Hang on?!! What the hay’s THAT supposed to mean?!” Applejack asked in a hard panting desperate whisper.
Applejack felt the intensity of the pleasure suddenly building. The very tip of her clitoris was so sensitive it was almost painful. She thought she sensed the same in Twilights. As the two pressed together, all the pain became intense pleasure. They seemed to be vibrating against each other in a hum. The sweat ran down Applejack’s face and muzzle as she realized that her hips were somehow being held in place. She was unable to move them at all. It was a little scary but the pleasure was beyond anything she’d ever known. She looked down and her and Twilight’s clitorises were touching at the tips. She realized that Twilight must be holding their bodies in this precise position deliberately. She looked at Twilight who eyes were closed and appeared to be in a trance-like state, although she could hear the young alicorn whimpering through clenched teeth. All other sensations were lost as she felt the excitement build. Applejack reached forward and tentatively caressed Twilight’s back. As though suddenly realizing she was there, Twilight pulled her in closely, and running her hooves madly over her back, deeply and passionately kissed her. Applejack eagerly returned her love as the two of them held each other whimpering and moaning desperately.
Applejack felt herself suddenly clench in an incredibly powerful contraction, then as the orgasm erupted through her, she felt Twilight clenching hard as well, but something else... At that moment she could feel tingling around the opening and just inside. It must be what Twilight had been talking about, the glands that lubricated her were going crazy with the electrical charge. The tingling expanded outward and she felt another orgasm start to build. She felt it in Twilight too. The muscles between her legs flexed and twitched madly and her hips began to jerk in spasms.
Now the frequency began to build. They both were shaking, their legs interlocked, pressed together in perfect harmonious synchronization as the pitch rose. Applejack sensed Twilight and was aware of the pure sympatico that existed there. But Applejack sensed something else. It was the millions upon millions of computations of feelings, both emotional and tactile, the heightened awareness and thought that Twilight was balancing and was aware of. It was beyond the young earth pony’s capacity to understand but she sensed the carnal pleasure there and knew they both shared it. They were at the very top of the roller coaster and she opened her eyes. Twilight was looking at her and smiling in pure physical pleasure and love that Applejack was filled with pure joy. She thought nothing could make the moment any more perfect until she saw that joy reflected in Twilight’s eyes. In a state of elation and ecstasy the two ponies let the orgasms wash over them, one after the other, simultaneous and wonderful.
Their two bodies clenched in what felt like an infinite muscular contraction as the looked into each other’s eyes, then suddenly they kissed, trying to keep the moans to a minimum. Applejack suddenly discovered what Twilight had been trying to tell her about. It drove her wild and she concentrated on it, feeling the electrical charges excite her, up inside her, causing her to clench repeatedly, along with Twilight. She laughed at what Twilight had said about making a mess. She realized that Twilight must have been thinking the same thing, because she was grinning between the intense contractions, spending little spurts of the thick liquid over the whole area. They held each other and kissed during the rapid little climaxes that followed and finally shared the moments of pure bliss. Twilight released their hips and they immediately pressed their wet firm vulva’s together, bucking their hips in a slow grind. Orgasms were less intense and not simultaneous, but seemed more loving as each watched the other strive desperately for just one more, urging them on with nibbles to the ear and whispers of passion and affection...
Neither was sure how much time had passed, before they woke up. They were both laying back, relaxed and spent, legs still intertwined and still pressed together. The towels beneath them were soaked. Had they fallen asleep or passed out? Neither was sure.
“What happened?” Applejack asked, her voice groggy.
“Something wonderful.” Twilight answered.
“How did you do that? You kept both of us going right through to the end.”
“It took an enormous amount of concentration.”
“I can’t even imagine. Why don’t I hurt?”
“I was able to keep them from actually rubbing. They vibrated together in a harmonic. I think it was a D major, but I could be wrong. If I did it right, there was a period of rapid cellular regeneration that took place after we were done.”
Twilight levitated the soft towel by the side of the sofa and gently patted and wiped Applejack between the legs. Applejack looked at all the wetness there, on herself and on Twilight.
“Twilight?” The tone of Applejack’s voice worried Twilight.
“Yes AJ? What’s the matter?”
“No nothing, I-I just had a thought. Never mind, it’s silly.”
“Please tell me.” Twilight sat up and shifted around. She lay down next to Applejack and pulled her close so that the honey orange pony could rest her head on Twilight’s chest. Her blonde mane spilled across her and Twilight couldn’t help but caress it.
“Well, you know when we did that thing while we were, uh…you know.”
“What sweetie?”
“Well, when I could feel…”
Twilight blushed. “Oh, you mean when I, uh...” Her voice was small and embarrassed. “I know, it’s kind of weird. I saw that it might happen when I was reading about this spell.”
“No, I know sugar, I mean... it’s kinda like what a colt does when he’s at that point, that’s right, isn’t it?
Twilight nodded.
Applejack went on, “It just made me think about you, you know, for real, and I was wondering, you know…”
Twilight realized what Applejack was saying and felt the sting in her eyes and nose as very powerful emotions swept through her.
“Have foals? Babies? You and me?” Twilight held Applejack tightly, she didn’t need any magic to feel the emotion there. “That would be the greatest dream I would ever hope for. And don’t think I haven’t thought about it.” She caressed the blonde mane and sniffed.
Applejack looked up into her eyes. “Maybe, well, maybe you and Mac, you know. It ain’t me but it would be close.” Applejack said, still looking up at Twilight. Then we could raise the little ones.”
“Well actually, there might be a way for the two of us to have our own. There is one pony who knows all about the details of reproduction and pony genetics.”
“Really? Who?”
“Princess Luna.”
“Oh great! Howdy Princess Luna - can you give me or Twilight a nice big cock and some sperm so we can make each other pregnant? I mean if it ain’t too much trouble.”
“Oh stop, I’m serious . Wait,” she paused, her face becoming concerned, “Who gets it and how big are we talking?” The two of them laughed. “There may be a way, but we have a long way to go. First we have to share our little secret with a few pony’s , other than your brother, Dr. Stable and Derpy.”
“Yeah, but imagine Twi - you and me parents, loving little ponies of our own!”
Twilight looked into Applejacks eyes. “I know.”
“Is that all it is? Just a dream?”
“If it can be done, Luna will help us do it.” Twilight said.
Applejack laid her head back down on Twilight’s chest. Suddenly she looked up.
“Oh hay! Do you think we woke the girls?!”
“No, I put a spell of silence around their tent. It’ll last for another hour, what time is- holy Celestia! It’s 12:30 am! We started at 11:30! I guess we were only making love for a half hour or so. We passed out for a half an hour.” Twilight said and let her head loll back on the sofa. She looked around the room and her eyes came to rest on one of the hoofcuffs on the floor. She looked at it and at the different colored straws used to weave it. She thought about learning how to make one and then showing the CMC’s how to do it. It was the sort of thing they would love. But then a thought occurred to her. An idea took shape and she began to analyze it and look for problems with it and the more she did, the more excited she got. The sleepy haze in her mind cleared away and as she realized the reality of what she might be able to do, her mind became fully awake..
“Well I really am ready for bed this time.” Applejack groaned.
“Okay sweetie. You go on up.” Twilight tried to keep the excitement out of her voice. “There are a couple of things I need to read up on down here. I’ll see you upstairs” The two ponies kissed and Applejack headed up the stairs on very wobbly legs.
Twilight went to the book shelves and excitedly started going through the book shelves like a pony starved for information...
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Twilight and Applejack lay asleep in each other’s arms that lazy Sunday morning. The sun streamed in and woke Twilight just enough to realize she had to use the bathroom. She felt exhausted, but managed to get herself to a sitting position and swing her legs onto the floor.
Now I just need to stand up. Hmm, wonder what time I finally did get to bed? I think it was between 3 and 4 but was it ever worth it! I couldn’t find a single reference in any of my books about what I was able to do last night with AJ, at least the magic I used, but there was enough information to tell me that my idea for healing Applejack might work! Okay, I think I’m ready to stand. Ohmygosh, my legs are still a little trembly. What time is it? It sounds like the girls are still fast asleep. Let’s see if I can make it down the stairs without waking anypony… Yes! ...and on to the bathroom.
Okay, that seat is cold!
Twilight slowly and quietly made her way back up the stairs. The previous night she’d crept up to the loft in the dark and quietly climbed into bed beside her sweet little love.
Now it was morning and as she climbed the last few steps to the to the loft, Twilight slowed and softly came to a stop. She could see Applejack laying there on her left side, breathing softly, her head resting on a pillow. The red ribbons from her mane and tail lay undone and intertwined in her golden blonde mane as it tumbled from her head and neck and spilled across her face and body. The corner of her mouth was curved up in a little smile. The soft flannel blanket was pulled up around her waist exposing her cutie mark. Slowly, so as not to disturb this sight of perfection, Twilight sat down quietly on the floor. How can she be? How can there exist a pony with so much love, love that you can see even while she sleeps? I’ve seen skies full of comets burning through the atmosphere, sunsets of such beauty that it makes you cry, but the beauty of my sweet little love lying there is like thunder next to the cricket chirps of those things. Why am I the one that gets to look into those green eyes framed by that glorious golden mane? How did I earn the right to have those eyes look at me with so much love?
Twilight sat and looked at the only thing and everything she ever wanted and would ever need. She couldn’t describe the pure beauty of this pony and so she tried to memorize the image, to take it all in and maybe understand all that it meant to her heart. But it was no use, her heart only ached as it always had when she saw Applejack asleep. This time however the pain was excruciating. Was it the ribbon, or her smile, or her hair as it fell across her forehead, or how her legs were in a position of mid gallop? Maybe it was something else? She never wanted to look away, to let go of the moment, despite the pain in her throat. She ached to climb in beside her, to pull her close, to smother her with kisses until she woke up giggling. To do anything to make her happy. The doctor had asked her days ago “how bad is it?” Twilight knew that he was asking how hard had Twilight fallen in love with her.
It doesn’t get any worse, or any better.
Applejack’s sleepy eyes opened a little and her smile spread in joy at the sight of Twilight. Twilight saw the love for her there and felt a powerful wave of emotion wash over her. Applejack’s face instantly became one of concern.
“What’s the matter honey?” she whispered. “Come here.” She held her arms open. Twilight climbed into bed and into her arms, her eyes wet with tears.
“Hey, what’s wrong?”
“I-I don’t know. It’s -it’s probably that whole stupid love thing again.” Her voice strained as she tried not to cry. “In the deepest part of my soul is where I keep my love for you and I can’t begin to...” she drew in a shaky breath. “I’ll never be able to find the words to say to you, they don’t exist.” She buried her face into the honey blonde coat.
Applejack spoke softly. “Well if they do, you’ll find them and we’ve got time for that, don’t you fret none.” Applejack said and tenderly kissed the bridge of Twilight’s nose. “Now y’all better just calm down before the fillies wake up. Why don’t you just stay nuzzled here and I’ll keep an ear out for them?”
Twilight nodded and did as Applejack suggested. In a moment she was asleep.
She was awakened by the call of the CMC’s as they brought trays with breakfast for everypony up to the bed loft. Twilight and Applejack quickly flipped back to back and feigned sleep.
“Get up you lazy bones, we made breakfast!” Apple Bloom announced. “I made oat and barley toast with raspberry jam.”
“And I made apricot tea, be careful it’s hot.” Scootaloo handed the mugs over to Twilight and Applejack.
“And I poured juice.” Sweetie Belle said.
The five ponies sat on the bed and enjoyed their breakfast. The crusaders talked about going to the clubhouse after breakfast. Apple Bloom sat happily finishing a jam-laden piece of toast.
Twilight looked at her and twisted her mouth off to the right. The little filly licked around her muzzle looking for the food but was unable to locate it. She twisted her own mouth to the right and leaned in toward Twilight who reached forward with a napkin in her hoof and wiped the little bit jam from her muzzle. The two ponies smiled at each other.
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo exchanged a look of surprise. Apple Bloom was nothing if not independent. “I was going to get some things in town,” Twilight said, “so I’ll go part of the way with you. I just need to shower first. What about you AJ? Do you want to come with me? It’s fine if you don’t, I’ll be right back.”
“Okay Twi, but I was thinking of staying behind and playing the guitar a little. I really need to shower too,” she said, looking at Twilight and raising an eyebrow. Twilight blushed.
Twilight got up and with her magic grabbed a towel then headed to the shower. The three Crusaders sat and talked to Applejack.
Twilight thought more about her idea in the shower and tried to remain calm as she mentally went over the various challenges and how she would address each of them. She thought about how she would present her idea to Dr. Stable - just like Harshwhinny, with calm professionalism. It was the best way to get his support.
After toweling off, she combed her mane and tail. She realized she hadn’t combed her own hair for days, as the two of them had taken to doing this for each other. She smiled at the thought.
AJ and the fillies were all sitting in the big sofa by the fireplace. Their saddlebags were packed and they were ready to go. A voice from down in the library called up.
“Dash is in the building!” In a moment Rainbow Dash flew through the threshold into the room. She hovered over the huge sofa in front of the fireplace and waited as the ponies shifted to make room for her.
“Hey guys, guess what I got?” she said, landing delicately.
“A hangover?” asked Twilight with a smirk.
“Well, yeah, a little one. I also have a crick in my neck.” the cyan pegasus said, bending her neck and squinting. She looked over her shoulder at Twilight with a big grin. “Would you mind, your highness?”
Twilight rolled her eyes, went to the couch and stood behind her friend. She reached over and began to rub her shoulders.
“Ahhhhh…” Rainbow closed her eyes and smiled. “You know Princess Twi, if you ever need a little extra change, I could put a word in with Aloe and Vera at the spa. You give a great massage.”
“Thanks Rainbow. I’ll put it on my resume.” Twilight deadpanned. “So do you have anything else other than a hangover, a sore neck and a hickey?”
“What?! Hickey? Where?!” Dash started frantically feeling around her neck. “Damn that Soarin! Where is it?”
“Just kidding.”
“What’s a hickey?” asked Scootaloo.
Rainbow Dash glared at Twilight who was biting her lips to keep from laughing. Before Rainbow could try to concoct an explanation, Sweetie Belle interrupted:
“Oh, I know what they are. They’re rashes you get on your neck when you go on a date and he takes you to a really expensive restaurant. Rarity gets them all the time.”
Twilight and AJ turned red and looked away. Rainbow Dash worked hard to hold back a laugh, then in all seriousness asked. “Really? Just at the expensive restaurants?”
“Uh-huh. I also happen to know that the really expensive ones serve very spicy food too,” the little unicorn explained.
“Is that right?” asked Dash, feigning serious interest, but utterly clueless as to what she was talking about.
“Oh yes, once this really cute colt took her to Mulia Mild’s Prance Chalet restaurant. When she came home her hair was a mess, she was sweating, her makeup was smeared and she was all out of breath. Oh yeah, and she had a big hickey on her neck. She told me it was from all the spicy food she ate. I guess she sure liked it because she couldn’t stop smiling.”
“Ohhh,” said Scootaloo. She seemed puzzled but accepted the answer.
AJ, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash all burst out laughing. The Cutie Mark Crusaders looked at them, very confusedly.
“Oh, it’s nothing girls, we were just thinking of a whole restaurant of ponies sweating and panting. It’s kind of funny.” Twilight explained.
The three filly’s looked at each other, thought about it and started laughing too.
“So what else do you have?” Twilight asked, wiping a tear of laughter from the corner of her eye.
“Oh right - a letter from Spike!”
“WHAT?! Really ?!” Twilight transported herself and appeared in front of Dash.
“Where is it?”
“Right here-” Dash said, reaching into her saddlebag. She gave the envelope to Twilight.
“I wonder why he didn’t just transport it here?” Twilight wondered aloud as she opened the envelope.. She read aloud.
Dear Twilight-
I would have just transported this letter there, but I’ve had a cold. I hope everything is great with you. I really miss you alot. How is Owlicious? Say hi for me. I know you did well on your test, so I won’t even ask. (You did do well right?) -”
“What test?” Applejack interrupted.
Twilight's face went slightly pale and she looked quickly away. Nopony noticed it but Applejack and it frightened her. Twilight quickly looked up and into the green eyes that she loved and her face brightened into a big, loving smile. Applejack returned the smile and Twilight said to her,
“Nothing sweet-eeeetie Belle?” The young alicorn suddenly caught herself.”Did you say there was more of that juice?”
“Uh-huh. Would you like some?”
“No thank you honey, but Rainbow Dash might like some. How about it Dash?”
“Uhhh, yeah, sure...” Dash said, somewhat unsure of how the conversation got to where it was but grateful for the juice.
Twilight continued:
“I heard you got lots of snow. What;s up with that? Tell Rainbow Dash to get off her lazy butt and get to work! (Wait - she’s not there is she? Please tell me she’s not there!! If she is, then I leave my comic book collection to you and my special gem collection to Applejack and Fluttershy.)”
Rainbow Dash laughed so hard she spit the juice out of her mouth. The other ponies laughed as well.
“Have you been going to Sweet Apple Acres like we talked about? I’m going to ask AJ when I get home, so don’t bother trying to lie. (Kidding!). Rarity is keeping me super busy. So, I have some big news - are you ready? Are you sitting down? I have an assistant! I’m dictating this letter to her tight now.! You heard that right! (Or read that right) Rarity got me my own assistant! Her name is April Flowers and she is amazing. You would really like her. She’s unicorn and she’s light blue. Her mane is long and pink and she wears them in a bang. She has green eyes and is pretty good at magic. Correction -really good. . Rarity showed her how to style her tail.I can’t wait for you two to meet. She’s really, well she’s kind of… Remember our first day in Ponyville? Remember the first time I met Rarity? Well it kind of happened again, a little bit, that’s all I can say.
Rarity needs me for the really important stuff. She got a contract as the exclusive dress designer for the House of Fashion Forward. I helped her get it, but you won’t believe how. With my nachos! It all started when the head honcho was having a dinner party with a little fashion show by Rarity and the caterer was late. Rarity was getting pretty upset, even for her. In fact April had to create a diversion so that I could get the pint of Rocky Road out of Rarity’s hooves. She even took a swing at me! It was actually kind of funny. At least April and I thought so. When I was putting the ice cream back in the freezer I looked in his fridge and he had almost all the makings for nachos, but not enough. We ran out to the store, got more cheese and tomatoes (and the secret ingredient) and I made up a whole batch of them. They were a mega-hit. The next day he met us for lunch and offered the contract to Rarity.
There is one problem and please don’t get upset, but Rarity and I won’t be home for another month at least. They have asked her to be the director of the big fashion tour starting on Monday that will take us all over the world. Even Saddle Arabia!! But I really miss you and everypony in Ponyville so much. I’m thinking maybe I should just come back. Rarity just came in the room. She said she’s going to write you a letter too.
Hi, it’s me again. Rarity said I can go home if I want, but she really does need me, and April. Oh that’s April Flowers, my assistant, really want’s us all to go on this trip. Rarity said to tell you it would be very educational for me. I guess she’s right.
Tell everypony that I miss them and that I have my own wonderful and beautiful assistant. When I feel better I’ll send you my own letter, but I think you know what it says. Love,
Spike
Always your number one assistant.
Twilight looked up with tears in her eyes. Applejack’s smile told her that she’d give Twilight a hug now if she could, and it was more than enough to make Twilight smile.
“Anypony up there?” a voice called up from the library.
“Hey Derpy,” Dash yelled down, “We’re up here!”
“Is it okay if I come up there?” the mail pony asked
“Yes Derp, it’s fine.” Dash said, rolling her eyes.
Moments later the gray mare was at the top of the stairs and in the room.
“Hey everypony!”
Twilight and Applejack looked at each other, worried about what Derpy might do or say, now that she knew that they were together.. But she was her normal self.
“Got some mail for you Twilight. It’s from Rarity, I think.” Derpy said as she handed the envelope to Twilight.
“Thank you Derpy. Would you like some apple spice tea? How about you Dash?
“Will it stop the pounding in my head?” Dash asked.”That juice didn’t do much.”
“Coudn’t hurt.” Applejack said.
“I got it!” Scootaloo was up and trotting toward the cabinet. “Would you like some too Derpy?”
“Yes Scootaloo, thank you. I would love some. Can I have milk and sugar in it?”
“Can do!”
“So...” Twilight said as she unfolded Rarity’s letter. “Let’s see what Rarity has to say:
Dearest Twilight,
So much has happened, I simply don’t know where to begin! I must tell you, Spike has been an absolute gem! He has dutifully shouldered all the responsibilities I’ve placed upon him like a real trooper. When I saw how hard he was working I said to myself ‘Rarity, your assistant needs an assistant!’ So we placed a want ad in the newspaper. We interviewed quite a few ponies and despite several colts who I thought would have been perfect… (alright they might have been the tiniest bit gorgeous) we didn't find anypony. Then one of the seamstress’s here brought her niece in to see the clothing. You should have seen little Spikey-Wikey! He fell over twice crossing the room to introduce himself. Her name is April Flowers.
Spike and April just left the room darling, and I want to finish and send this before they return-
. I swore I wouldn’t breathe a word of it to you, but I think you ought to know. Spike tried so hard to be brave the first few nights but I could hear him crying in his room, poor lamb. He missed you so, I thought my heart would break. The third night I took him into my bed and let him cuddle. He was so distraught that he didn’t seem to realize or care that he was in my arms! Even when he awoke the next day with me kissing his dear little forehead. Barely a smile. That’s when I knew we simply had to do something! I did put the ad in the paper, but thank Celestia I noticed that he kept finding an excuse to talk to one of the seamstresses here - Bobbin. As it turned out she had a picture of her niece on her desk - She is very organized, though not obsessively nor compulsively. I thought Spike had a thing for me. He would stand and talk to Bobbin endlessly and just stare at the picture.
Now you should see him with April - he seems to forget who the assistant is. At first she was less than thrilled about the idea when we approached her with it. She didn’t care for the idea of “dragon sitting some little brat” but within a day he had completely won her over. Now she is thoroughly devoted to him. Heaven help the pony that harms him, she is quite protective. It’s really very sweet, though I think I may have lost his heart to her.
I do hope you’re not upset with him accompanying me on the trip. They’re both very excited and I’ll make sure they’re well taken care of. I’ve included the tour schedule and our itinerary should you need to contact us.
Sorry to leave you in boring old Ponyville, I know nothing much happens there, but sometimes that can be nice-
Love to you, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and of course sweet Pinkie Pie. Do tell her I haven’t forgotten her, will you?
R-
Twilight had read most of it aloud, skipping over the private sections regarding Spike’s difficulties. As she read the last sentence about “boring old Ponyville” everypony laughed, especially Twilight and AJ. Twilight smiled and gave a little sniff. She wiped a stray tear and looked at Applejack.
“Sounds to me like they’re having a swell time Twilight. He’ll be fine.”
“I know AJ, and like you said, he’ll have lots of great stories when they get back. I don’t know about this April Flowers. We’ll have to see about that.”
“Hey mama - he’s growing up, cut him some slack.” Dash said
“He’s still a baby!!” Twilight countered angrily
“A baby with a personal assistant! ” Rainbow Dash pointed out.
“Yeah,” Twilight said with a sigh. “I guess you’re right.”
“Look at the bright side - you two can have Studley and Noteworthy over here whenever you want now!” Dash said, elbowing Twilight in the ribs and smirking.
Twilight and AJ burst into laughter. “Oh yeah! Great!” They said between laughs.
Derpy and Dash had flown off and Twilight and the Crusaders were getting ready to head to town.
“We’ll see y’all later, hope the clubhouse is okay.” Applejack said and gave Apple Bloom a hug.
“Okay sis, think you’ll be headin’ into town later on?”
“I reckon so.”
“Awesome! We’ll see you down there.”
“Everypony ready?” asked Twilight.
“Ready.” the three fillies answered.
“See you later AJ.”
“Okay Twi-...:” suddenly the young pony’s face fell. “I’ll, uh, see you, later.”
At that moment Twilight had the same realization. “Yeah, I, um guess you will…are you going to be okay?”
“I guess...”
“I, uh I mean we can wait for you...”
“No, it’s okay, I reckon I can remember my way around Ponyville from what you showed me.”
“What’s wrong sis?” Apple Bloom asked.
“Uh, nothin;” Applejack looked straight at Twilight, then down at the floor.
“It’s the first time we’ve been- she’s been alone Apple Bloom. Is that it AJ?”
Applejack nodded.
“We can stay here till your ready Sis.”
The honey blonde pony looked down at her little sister. “I think I’ll be fine…” she smiled, She turned to Twilight and the the two looked at each other but neither said a word. Applejack’s smile fell slightly and the lightness in her voice had diminished.
“After all, if anything happens, I’ll just keep lookin’ till I find you.”
For a moment the two ponies just looked at each other. It was if a cloud passed over the young alicorn’s face.
“You’d better.”
________________________________________________
Later as Twilight and the CMC’s walked through the snowy streets of Ponyville, Apple Bloom turned to Twilight. “You seem real happy Twilight. You think Applejack is getting better?”
“I’m certain of it AB, we just need to stay positive.” she answered as they stopped at an intersection.
“This is the road to the orchard, so I guess I’ll see you later when we come into town. Where should we meet you?”
“The best sledding is over behind the school, so we’ll be over there after the clubhouse” Sweetie Belle said.
If we’re not then we’re probably still at the clubhouse” Scootaloo said.
“Okay, well you take it easy and we’ll see you there.”
Apple Bloom ran to Twilight and spoke quietly but excitedly. “Do you really
“I love you too Apple Bloom. I have a feeling we’ll be celebrating before you know it!” She felt Apple Bloom squeeze even tighter and when she let go, she looked happier than she had since Applejack had been hurt.
“I wish you you were my sister too Twilight.” Apple Bloom said, her eyes shining with wetness..
“I already feel like I am...” Twilight replied with a wink. The smile that lit up Apple Bloom’s face touched Twilight deeply.
“Okay Sis! See you later!” Apple Bloom said, lifting her hoof for a bump.
“Okay, Sis, looking forward to it!” Twilight said joyfully and hoof-bumped her.
“Yee-haw!!” the little filly cried out, jumping in the air with a hoof pump before galloping off to catch up with her friends. Twilight had almost forgotten how happy Apple Bloom could be.
Oh yeah, Applejack is coming back, no matter what I have to do.
Twilight’s mind began to turn as she walked toward Dr. Stables office. She began thinking out loud about the details of what she was going to propose to the doctor. She got a number of polite smiles from the ponies she passed. Seeing Twilight Sparkle trotting through the village talking to herself was not at all uncommon.
I wonder how she’ll feel when she finds out that we’ve fallen in love? If the doctor agrees with my plan then she’s most likely going to begin to recall bits and pieces of who she is relatively quickly. From the papers I’ve read, the merging is kind of upsetting and the patient needs time and care to adjust to what has happened, how they’ve changed, who they’ve become since they were injured. We may have some real conflicts ahead, but we’ll just have to spend time together. What a shame...I hope I’ll be able to stand spending all that time with her, helping her re-discover our love again. learning all those new things.... We can work it out. I know we can work it out! ...but I’m still scared to death.
Twilight began to trot quickly as she turned the last corner and headed down the snowy lane to Dr. Stable’s house. As she thought about the possibilities, her speed picked up until finally she was running at full gallop down the lane.
Dr. Stable’s office was located in the back of his house. She opened the door and stepped in. The waiting room was empty. She took off her boots and called out:
“Doctor Stable? Are you here? Oh please tell me you’re here!! I have something to tell you that I have to tell you now because it I wait any longer I will completely explode and then you’ll have to gather up all the bits and pieces and put them all together if you want to find out what it is I have to tell you!!!”
Dr. Stable came out from the examination room.
“Twilight- stop bouncing around! What in the world is going on?"
"I think I found it, I think I found iiiiit!!"
"Found what?"
"How to help Applejack get all her memory back!!"
"Really?!! Okay, well, let’s go into my study."
"All right, I read through the key chapters as well as the sections you highlighted. There was that article discussing cases of select intracranial damage and swelling and the subsequent effect on long and short term memory.”
“Yes, that was the one I thought had direct bearing on Applejack’s condition. So what is your idea?”
“Ready? Oh, I’m so excited – so here she goes - there are three layers to the arterial wall, right?"
“Actually there are 5 - the inner layer or endothelium, which is surrounded by the intima, the internal elastic membrane, then smooth muscle layer…"
"I know, Iknow - forget the internal and external elastic membranes for now and focus on the main 3 -the internal wall- the endothelium, the middle wall which is smooth muscle and the outer wall which is the adventitia. Got it?"
"I think so..." he said with a smile. It's kind of like a hose inside of a hose inside of a hose, is that right? I was absent that day at medical school"
Twilight rolled her eyes "If I wasn't so happy about this and I didn't love you so much..."
"A little too patronizing, eh?"
"Ya think ?… Now back to my idea. Between each hose is an elastic membrane right?"
"Okay, i"m with you so far."
"Last night we had a big sleepover at the library. I brought out all my things from when I was little and in there I found an old set of Chineighese hoof cuffs that Princess Celestia had given to me. They're just straw that's woven into a tube about a foot long. You put one hoof in each end and when you try to pull them out, the tube constricts, so you can’t, and the more you pull, the tighter it constricts."
"Ah, yes,” replied the doctor, “I had a pair of those in college. They’re great for pranking. I think I see where you're going,” the doctor paused, “but how are you going to get the cuff around the artery? Weaving in place would be ridiculous. First of all these arteries are less a millimeter in diameter. Even if you were able to, what can you possibly use to weave this with? And then of course there is the issue of stress at either end due to the nature of the cuff, then there is the possibility of tissue rejection, etc."
"Those are all the same problems I came up against, then I came up with a way that might eliminate the need for an external cuff. What if I were able to, on a cellular level, create a latticework within that middle layer - the smooth muscle? The structure of the lattice would be based on the hoofcuffs. The weave, of course, would have openings, while I weaved it but the intima – that elastic membrane between the hoses- that would contain the structural integrity while I wove the cuff, which…"
The doctor began to grow excited. “You know the nature of the cellular fabric on the smooth muscle wall does lend itself perfectly to that kind of structural manipulation…” He calmed a bit as he considered the options and the intricacies, “…provided you could find a pony that had the skills to do it, which-”
But Twilight was on a roll.
“...once the work was complete, I would just gently pull at each end - using magic of course - and the cuff would constrict - just like the hoofcuffs. It would draw the artery back to its normal shape, thus taking pressure off the brain, and it would create an incredibly strong arterial wall – removing the risk of further rupture!”
She looked at the doctor, her eyes bright with excitement. “Don’t you see? The elastic membranes between each of the three layers - or hoses would mean very minimal disturbance or damage to any of the tissue! No scarring!!" The last word came out as a joyful squeal.
"Twilight honey- calm down, just calm down. I have to admit that at first glance you make a very compelling case. I'll need to do some research on this before we seriously consider allowing you to pursue it. Before I do even that, we have one enormous hurdle - do you really think you can create that lattice structure? That is incredibly difficult and intricate work- I don’t anything like that has ever been attempted - spells that involve multiple subcutaneous manipulations of flesh while being aware of the cell walls on a tactile level? You’d need to be able to maintain a separate awareness of both. If you have any experience with this sort of thing at all generally it would probably have been in an anatomy class at the academy. Do you even remember performing any cunea manipuli in any of your magic labs?”
Twilight blushed deeply and looked quickly away, avoiding his gaze. He didn’t notice. He looked away and sighed then said, “It’s unlikely, it’s usually just gone over in lectures, a cursory mention at best, usually because it’s usually associated with, well, I doubt you’re aware but there is a certain stigma attached to it. Outside of some specialized fields, again, not that you’d know about such things, but subcutaneous manipulations are typically used for…” The doctor looked at Twilight and suddenly stopped talking as the realization dawned.
Twilight's face was beet red and it was spreading down her neck.
“Oh, uh…yeah, well, uh” Twilight had turned away from him in utter embarrassment. She felt absolutely mortified.
The doctor tried not to stammer too much. “I see…well…uh just because some ponies use it for personal pleasure and certain types of gratification…I mean there’s nothing wrong with it, I mean it’s perfectly normal, perfectly natural for young unicorn’s to explore this sort of, uh... Look-whatever you use it for we just need to be sure you have the skill to do what you’ve described. We, uh…” he paused, closed his eyes, took a breath, and said. “I think we need to discuss your experience with this technique.”
“I’m sure I have no idea what you’re talking about,”.
“Twilight…I can imagine how uncomfortable this must be for you to discuss.”
“No, I really don’t think you can,” Twilight replied, sounding quite certain of it, still with her back to him.
“I’m sorry, I’ll try not to make this any more uncomfortable than it already is.”
“Once again doctor, I really don’t think you can .” The sentence came out in a sort of sing song fashion, as though indicating the obvious.
“Twilight, do you understand why we have to have this conversation?” his voice took on a serious tone.
“No doctor, I don’t,” said Twilight curtly. “Can’t we just leave it that my abilities are skilled enough to perform this?” She continued speaking with her back to him
“Twilight, do you have any idea what we’re talking about here? The complexity? The difficulty? As far as being able to perform this, if it weren’t a pony with your skills, we would not even be having this conversation.”
“Well it is a pony with my skills so there is no need for this conversation!”
The doctor spoke evenly and calmly, “You are asking my help in preparing for a major procedure on Applejack’s brain and you won’t talk to me about your skill level because you’re embarrassed ? I think you need to re-examine your priorities!” It was obvious he was exercising restraint. “Actually, perhaps I’m getting ahead of myself here. Let me ask you this - did you actually manipulate a part of her body or only your own? Will you at least tell me that?”
Twilight waited and then sighed. She closed her eyes and said the word quickly, as though she were pulling off a band-aid.
“Both.”
“Okay. I’m going to assume that you made her aware of all the risks before you did anything.”
“Do you mean did I have her sign a contract agreeing not to hold me liable if something went wrong? No, doctor I did not. The lawyer that I keep in the basement for these occasions had the day off!!”
Twilight suddenly flashed out and to her surprise found herself face to face with the doctor who had teleported her 180 degrees.
“Twilight!” he looked her square in the eye and spoke sharply to her, “Do you recall last summer when that young unicorn couple came in and we were collecting all their medical history? Do you remember me asking you to get us tea?”
“Of course, you treated me like some kind of servant and never bothered to tell me why!” She snapped.
“Well that colt had signaled me that he wanted some privacy and I didn’t want to tell you to just leave. He and his marefriend were doing something along the lines of what unicorns often do when playing around with these types of spells, but he ran into some serious difficulties. It almost ended very badly, it could, in fact, have been tragic. He had practiced for months, yet even with that, she lost all sensation in her vulva for several days. Oh am I allowed to say that word? I wouldn’t want to embarrass you.”
He saw Twilight go pale for a moment as she considered what could have happened last night. He continued. “If so…well frankly I don’t give a damn. In any case…look, typically one partner focuses on controlling something on their partner’s anatomy for a little while, and then if they’re both unicorns and have the skills and are so inclined, they trade back and forth because it’s extremely difficult to enjoy what’s being done to you and to please your partner with magic at the same time. This young fellow was trying to manipulate both his penis and her clitoris at the same time during intercourse, so as to control the amount of contact and sensitivity.”
Despite enormous effort at appearing clinically interested, Twilight’s complexion was as red as ever. The doctor wisely decided not to comment on it and continued.
“What he was trying to do is a pretty tricky maneuver for even an experienced practitioner. As I say, maintaining concentration is the most difficult part of it. It started out well, but he lost focus and damaged some of her nerve endings – you see he couldn’t tell what she was feeling. She, as you might imagine, was more than mildly upset.” The doctor paused. “Fortunately it was temporary and as I said, she recovered fully within a week or so. Simple applications are ok,” he continued, “but when you start to manipulate fine tissue simultaneously and something goes wrong, it is imperative that you stay calm, you can’t just quit. Thank Celestia he didn’t try to “fix” it himself after she went numb and started screaming at him, but if he hadn’t kept his cool that night he could well have caused permanent damage to the surrounding area, in this case her reproductive organs.”
The doctor looked at Twilight grimly. “It happens all too frequently to both genders.” He continued to look her straight in the eye, letting the weight of what was unspoken carry its own inertia. “You’re talking about her brain! Applejack’s brain! That is why we need to have this discussion!” he snapped, “It just so happens that you are NOT the only one in this room that happens to care a great deal about Applejack’s welfare! Granted it’s not the same kind of love you two share, but I’ve known that little mare since she was a foal!” From the sound of his voice, it was clear that he loved Applejack very much and was not about to let Twilight, in spite of her best intentions, take unnecessary risks.
“Let’s see, how about this” he continued, “since this conversation is causing you such discomfort, why don’t we play 20 questions, hmm? Is that better?”
Twilight glared at him.
“Did you, you know, do a little something to her then to yourself? If so, that’s fine, though it’s a hay of a long way from weaving the sort of muscular matrix at the cellular level you’re describing. And I don’t want to dash your hopes, but should that be the extent of your experience, it’s going to take more than a fair amount of practice to get where you need to be!” He paused and then looked at her. He let out a calming sigh.
“It isn’t the scale. You can scale your perception up or down to the smallest viewpoint you need. It’s the rest of it. You need to define, actually delineate is a better word, the cell membranes, and then separate them along their natural path so as to create the ribbon that you will weave. If that weren’t difficult enough you need to perform that 3 times simultaneously! I know there are areas of study that allow you to perform a procedure as almost a background task, while doing something else. Some can do as many as three, but it takes a great deal of concentration with little disruption. It isn’t like setting something in motion and coming back to check on it, part of your mind needs to maintain a degree of awareness and control of that task. You know the more I talk about it…” He paused and exhaled, clearly discouraged.
“I really don’t know about this Twilight, I’m just not sure you’ve got the skills or self-control to stay calm if something started to go horribly wrong.”
“But I HAVE to! You should have seen Apple Bloom’s face when I told her that I thought AJ was getting better! She hasn’t been like that since before it happened. And I heard that things are not exactly rosy with the animals at Sweet Apple Acres. Poor Mac has his hooves full trying to figure out Applejack’s crazy accounting system for the farm, and Fluttershy has been helping to tunnel out some of the animals near her cottage, so she can’t help him. I have to get Applejack back! The longer she’s like this, the more difficult time she’ll have assimilating her new experiences with her old ones. Besides Ponyville needs her!”
“But sweetie, we’re talking about the love of your life, going into her brain. You’d have to maintain an emotional equilibrium at a time when clear headed concentration is key. You’d need to be able to focus all your energies and maintain tactile senses so that you can virtually feel what you’re doing - continually without breaking your concentration no matter what happened – and this would be on three different simultaneous activities.” he looked at her with compassion. “I’m just not sure even you have the skill to do that.”
Her face took on a look of smugness. She looked at him as though he were a colt. A little curl turned up at the corner of her mouth. “Don’t worry about me Doctor, I’ve got the skills…” she smirked. The tone of her voice infuriated him.
His voice became soft, flat and measured, as it did when he was very angry, “I know you were Princess Celestia’s protege and your special skill is magic, and you’re very good at it, but we’re talking about very serious skills now, not outsmarting some giant bear, or fooling that silly Trixie.” he rolled his eyes dismissively. “Those were impressive and certainly showed a degree of advanced ability, but think about this for a moment. - multiple intricate tasks being performed simultaneously on living tissue. Not to minimalized your skills Twilight, or further embarrass you, but employing a little magic during bedroom play is not quite the same thing as performing brain surgery at the cellular level.”
Twilight’s rage was in the danger zone and overrode everything standing before it. Before she knew it she’d blurted it out-
“What would you say if I told you that AJ and I got into a position where I could simultaneously manipulate both of our hips, then set them in stasis, provide a way for both of us to flex and move and guide our clitorises, gently moving them around and against each other, then I took over and manipulated them - without being able to see them – because we were too busy kissing , and then lightly pressing the two glans directly into each other and using sub-harmonic tones, repeatedly brought us both to multiple simultaneousorgasms on my first try for about 5 minutes then used a spell to protect the glans by re-generating the epidermal cells?” Twilight continued the proud but nasty little “smirk of superiority” she’d learned from watching Trixie. But only for a moment. One look at the doctor’s shocked face and suddenly her eyes went wide, her jaw gaped, she turned red, looked down and put her hooves over her face.
“I can-NOT believe I just said that!!” she said from behind her hooves. “Please tell me you have something handy around here that I can use to gouge out my eyes so that I never have to look you in the face ever again.”
The expression on the doctor’s face went from embarrassment for this little pony who was like a daughter to him, to sympathy at what she was going through. to utter amazement at her astounding ability, as his jaw slowly fell open. Twilight kept her hooves in front of her face as she spoke. “No, seriously, anything, a spoon, a book, a pokey stick lying on the ground …how about a stone? Even a dull one would do”
He went to her to calm her with a hug her but she backed away, bumping into the front of an examination table. The previous mare had been there for a pelvic exam and the stirrups were still in place. Twilight looked to her left and right and whimpered at all the embarrassing entendres and implications, then moved and ducked around the one on her left.
“Oh, uh, I’m uh, sorry…” he stammered, sharing her awareness. He went to remove them.
“I can't believe I fell for that! You goaded me into it!” She said from behind her hooves.
“No, I would never do that. Okay, well yeah...maybe…” he said reaching for the stirrups to remove them. “...it was the only way to get you to open up.”
Then he froze. He looked up at his hooves resting on the stirrups.
Twilight who had been glaring at him over the top of her hooves, opened her eyes wide in shock and further embarrassment just clapped them over her eyes.
Dr. Stable, hooves still up in the stirrups, hung his head and shook it slowly. “There are bad word choices and worse word choices. You know what?” he said, “Maybe I had just better shut up.”
Twilight turned her back to him. He began to think about what she’d said. About what she had been able to do. He sat down and ran through it in his mind. Twilight call this his “doctor mode” where he was in an almost meditative state. When she didn’t hear him move or speak, she knew he was going over it.
But he wasn’t thinking about her and Applejack, he was thinking about the immense amount of complexity involved in being able to do what she said she’d described. After speaking with a patient he would sit or pace, mentally reviewing all the pertinent details in order to synthesize initial clinical theories. He was speaking more to himself than to her. In fact he suddenly seemed practically unaware of her presence. It always reminded her of Fetlock Hooves, the master fictional detective, one of her favorite book characters. Suddenly she had an image of herself and Applejack “doing it” while ‘ol Fetlock and the doctor stood by, watching with notepads and quills, discussing, comparing notes, pointing vaguely with their quills and nodding sagely. She wanted to die.
To him this was not a sexual issue; it was far beyond that, it was an astounding, almost unbelievable level of ability. His face had gone from serious to incredulous. His eyes got wider as he continued to contemplate the level of skill necessary to perform what she’d just described. The tone of his voice re-emphasized his utter amazement as he sought to confirm what he couldn’t believe he’d heard.
“So you were able to mentally maintain physical and sensory distinction between both of your genital-err-, both of you while using magic to physically manipulate, without visual confirmation, and were able to control your level of arousal to match hers and then when she reached orgasm you did as well…?!!” He stared at her, slack-jawed. Then suddenly his eyes went even wider. “Wait - for you to manipulate each other effectively you needed to use a magical field to surround the surface areas very precisely, but when skin is encased in a magical field, even a well applied cunea manipuli spell, it loses a fair amount of its sensitivity. So you - so the unicorn would need to grasp each clitoris at its base and move it around from there, leaving the glans fully exposed to allow for full sensation... so you-, which means the unicorn would need to be able to feel what her partner was feeling in order for this to work…”
He paused and looked at her then, almost desperately, as though the answer might provide some sort of universal truth, said “And you said repeatedly! And multiple ! Multiple? I wouldn’t be able to spell cat during an orgasm, much less… Do you recall the number of orgasms you both achieved?”
“I have absolutely no idea who or what you’re talking about!” she said from behind her hooves.
He walked around the room shaking his head slowly in disbelief. “To be able to feel what her partner was feeling, the unicorn would have to... - so you traversed the neural network. You must have followed the sensory impulses, of course, and identified the nerve endings, then following them you would have had to analyze the location of the receptors... Then you had to do it all over again for yourself but once you begin to experience your own pleasure, being able to maintain... All the way to multiple orgasms !! It’s just mind boggling.” He smiled and shook his head in amazement. “Imagine if you were able to cast a metaphyse spell and have her be able to feel what you were… Oh no. No no no no. I can see it on your face!! You were able to do everything you described AND cast a metaphyse!! That...is...just.” He staggered away as though struck. Then he stopped and turned, his face full of anguish.
“That is just not...fair.” He pouted.
He looked up and finally noticed that her utter embarrassment was easing. She had fought it hard, but had been unable to keep from smiling. She was still unable to look at him though. He smiled and went to her “I am sorry to have put you through this. I really shouldn’t have doubted you; I never knew your skill level. It’s utterly amazing.”
“I can-not believe I am having this conversation. Thank you, but I really don’t -. So, will you help me help Applejack or not?!” she demanded from behind her hooves.
“Of course. Of course. I still can’t believe you can do that. I mean your ability to perform…”
Now she was glaring at him again over the tops of her hooves.
“…the procedure I mean. Now that was a perfectly fair phrase on my part. Young pony, you have a filthy mind!” he smiled.
“Uh-huh. I am never coming out from behind these hooves. Ever.”
The doctor let out a large sigh. “Okay, first of all, what happens in your bedroom is entirely your affiar,”
“THANK YOU!” The young princess snapped, “You’d sure never know it!!”
“Alright, before you get your saddle in any more of a twist there are two things I need to share with you. First, Twilight, if you ever tell anypony what I am about to share with you, I will do what I can to protect you from my wife, but once she kills me, and she will , you are on your own.” He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “There was a time… well, I tried something similar, I, well we …” he closed his eyes and sighed, “got stuck.”
After several moments she lowered her hooves revealing a red face but this time her blush was a result of trying not to laugh. He looked at her and rolled his eyes. “Go ahead sweetheart, laugh, you’ve earned it.”
“No, no no, I couldn’t,” but it was too late, she was already laughing out loud.
“It was the first night of our honeymoon…” he recounted sadly.
“Noooo!” she screamed in utter hysterics. “Stop, oh no!”
“And I thought I’d practiced enough, you know, and I’d surprise her…”
“Surprise? No-no-no-no, can’t...breathe!!” Twilight gasped, laughing harder.
“In any case we couldn’t get apart…” the doctor looked at the ground slowly shaking his head.
“Oh, oh no, please, please, no more, I’m going to pee…”
“So we climbed into a cold shower in the hotel we were staying at, you know to try to well, shrink things…”
But Twilight, holding her legs tight together was busy trying to waddle to the bathroom, laughing all the way there. He heard the door shut and then it was silent. After a moment he heard her laugh echoing off the tile walls. He smiled.
Eventually she came back, still wiping away the tears of laughter. As she walked up to him he smiled and went on.
“The other thing I need to say is,” he paused and looked into her eyes. “You know how much I love you and how much I love Applejack. As far as what you’ve told me, all it means to me is this - you two are enjoying all the wonderful things that two ponies who love each other should enjoy together. You are young and healthy and in love. Please don’t get embarrassed if we get into a situation where somepony says something, you know like a double entendre for example, that could leave you, me and Applejack looking at each other and feeling extremely embarrassed and uncomfortable. We all know you’re adult and you’re having sex, no surprise - oh stop blushing. It’s nothing to be ashamed of. You do realize that when your romance becomes general knowledge, most of the ponies in town will figure that out too.”
Twilight had not considered that. Her jaw fell open. “Oh my… holy…” She looked up at the doctor, her face desperate for help.
“Well, what do you think when you see Lyra and Bon Bon?” He asked.
Twilight paused, her mind instantly saw the two mares in bed… She blushed at herself. It wasn’t the first time she’d had that thought when she’d seen them or heard their names mentioned. She suddenly felt very guilty.
“It’s okay sweetie, it’s just equestrian nature, and there’ll always be ponies who will look at you two and have those thoughts, but after awhile, you’ll get used to it. You’ll face it together and if I know you two, you’ll start to have fun with it. Just go easy on those colts at the high school, all six of you have your fans over there. When they find out that the two of you are together, especially you two, well just expect some rude drooling stares.”
He smiled, then looked into her eyes again. “Just know that in those situations, for me, the only image that will always come to my mind when I think of you two will be how you look at each other. I don’t need to know what happens after you close the bedroom door, I already know it’s all love.”
She put her arms around him and hugged him. With her head pressed to his chest she could hear his heart beat. “Do you know why it was so hard for me to talk about it? I mean you are a doctor, you're even my doctor.” She looked up into his eyes.
He knew, but he longed to hear her say it. It was a relationship that had built since almost when they first met. They’d never spoken of it, it was just sort of understood and at the chance to hear her say it he felt an incredible rush of emotion. Typically he was a somewhat stoic pony, still he braced himself. He looked at her and saw fresh tears in her eyes. They were tears of love and gratitude. He felt his own eyes betraying him.
She took his hoof in hers and looked at him. “Because of everything you have taught me, all the love and patience you have shown me, I-I…” Tears filled her eyes. “You aren’t even like, you are my second Dad.”
They embraced tightly, tears spilling down their faces.
“I can think of no greater honor.” he said, barely able to speak. “You know sweetheart,” he said, removing his glasses and wiping his eyes, right now any other pony who’d discovered they’d had the level of ability that you have could write their own ticket. They could do anything they liked. Hay - I’ll bet you would probably be able to pass The Ordeals! Even at your age, but…” he stopped. Twilight’s face had gotten very pale and for a moment she looked frightened and lost. He reached over with his hoof, lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. He spoke softly. “But all you want to do is to make Applejack well again. It’s all you care about.”
She smiled again and nodded. “I know I can do this. I just need to find a way to prepare.”
“You know what? I have a pony that just foaled this morning. Come back into surgery. I still have the placenta- most of the blood vessels are the size of the ones in the brain. If you can perform this procedure successfully four, no five times, then I'll give you the go-ahead. But you have to account for the fact that you’ll be dealing with her blood pressure as well.”
Twilight turned green “Yuck! I have to sit with a bloody placenta in my lap? Ugh!” but she smiled and sniffed as she wiped her eyes with the back of her hoof.
“No, just hold it between your hooves that should be enough surface contact. It is for Applejack after all…”
Twilight’s demeanor changed and she smiled. “I’d sit in a bathtub full of them if I thought it would help her. Give me a little time to prepare. I’m going to need fifteen minutes or so of meditation before we start.
“Fifteen minutes?! I had to meditate for two hours before and the whole time my bride was going crazy waiting.”
Twilight put her hoof over her mouth to stifle a laugh.
Okay, go ahead in. I’ll give you time to prepare and then I’ll join you.
Twilight smiled at him. “Thank you doc-” She stopped and gave him another strong hug. “Thanks Dad.”
He held her close so she wouldn’t see the tears that filled his eyes again, but it occurred to him that it really didn’t matter to her.
Author's Note
I finally found the artist that created this - Sho2ting Star. He no longer does pony and he removed it from his DeviantArt page. Tragic.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
As she trotted through the streets of Ponyville, Applejack was continually stopped by well wishing friends. The more of them that stopped and spoke with her, the more she had to fight the urge to turn around and gallop as fast as she could back to the library. Most of the questions and comments followed the same pattern. “How are you feeling?” “Does anything seem familiar yet? “How is Twilight?” “Bet you can’t wait to get back to the farm.” “From what we hear the farm can’t wait for you to get back to it. *chuckle chuckle*” “Have you visited it yet?” “The sow is getting ready to have her new litter of pigs, they’ll certainly need you for that.” “I heard that one of the cows was sick, I hope she’s getting better...”
Suddenly a Rainbow colored streak shot by, soared up and landed next to Applejack.
“Hey AJ, what’s shak-”
Applejack was frantic “Oh Rainbow Dash, I’m so glad to see you, you’ve got to get me out of here! Please! I don’t know-”
“Woah, woah, woah there AJ, just chill out farm girl.”
“DON’T say farm!! Please! I don’t ever want to hear that word again! I ain’t goin there, I don’t know anything about it and I don’t want to learn! I just wish everypony would shut up about Sweet Apple Acres! I ain’t never been there and I, I HATE it!!”
Rainbow Dash went straight to her side and spoke calmly and quietly, “It’s okay, it’s okay AJ, just follow me over here. Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle are sledding. They’re looking for you. Come on.”
The two ponies trotted quickly over to the hill past the school. Rainbow Dash looked over at AJ and was shocked at the panic she saw in her friend’s eyes. Applejack started trotting faster, picking up speed, getting ready to break into a gallop out of blind fear. Suddenly there was a shadow overhead. A smiling Twilight landed just in front of them. It was all Applejack could stand and she ran right for Twilight. Seeing the fear in those green eyes, Twilight instantly opened her arms. Applejack didn’t need any more than that, she ran straight into them and burst into tears. Twilight held her close and whispered, “It’s okay, it’s okay AJ, just calm down.”
Rainbow Dash’s jaw slowly fell open. “Uh, AJ, you okay?” she said, her face reflecting both confusion and and concern at the sight of her two friends embracing.
“What happened Dash? Why is she so upset?”
“I don’t know. I guess the ponies in town kept asking her about the farm or something. She started to really freak out. She said she hated Sweet Apple Acres and never wanted to go there, ” Dash sounded desperate.
“You have to remember Rainbow,” Twilight explained “to Applejack, this whole place is very strange. She doesn’t know anypony except for a few of us. She’s used to having me around and it’s still a little scary being out on her own.”
Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo had seen Twilight flying by and started walking toward where she landed. Twilight looked over Applejack’s shoulder at the three ponies, who were slowly walking toward them, pulling their sleds behind. Their expressions, like Rainbow Dash’s showed confusion.
Twilight whispered in Applejack’s ear, “The fillies are coming over, you need to let go of me.”
“I don’t care anymore Twilight,” she said,her voice a strained, crying whisper, “I don’t care who knows, What am I going to do about the farm? Somepony told me there are sick animals over there. I don't know a thing about sick animals and how to make them well!”
Twilight saw her chance. She spoke aloud, her tone was that of a friend giving advice. “It’s okay AJ, we will all help you at the farm. The ponies in town don’t know you’re having trouble remembering. You can learn all that you need to know, I also spoke with Dr. Stable about you and your amnesia. He said that you might still have minor swelling and that once it goes all the way down, your other memories will come back. Just be a little more patient.” Twilight, still holding Applejack, patted her on the back with reassurance rather than affection. Just being held by Twilight had relaxed Applejack and she stepped back, wiping her eyes and her nose.
Rainbow Dash walked up and put her arm around the earth pony. Applejack returned the embrace with both arms, “Thank you so much Dash, you really rescued me back there, sorry I was so crazy.” she embraced her friend. At first Dash’s eyes flew open wide at the power of the hug, but quickly changed to a smile as she beamed with pure happiness at being able to comfort her best friend. She returned the hug.
“Ain’t no thang AJ, and like Twi said, we’ll all be there at the farm all the time to help you out until you get the rest of your memory back. But then I’ll expect you to pay me back in cider.” The two gave each other another tight squeeze and stepped back, with a chuckle.
She looked at Applejack affectionately and smiled, “You’re like my best friend, you think I’m going to ditch you? I’ve got like the worst patience around, but you don’t see me freaking out that you don’t have your memory back yet. Just chill girl, we’re all here for you.”
“Hey, can we get in on a hug too?” Apple Bloom asked. Applejack knelt down and the three little filles rushed to her and hugged her tight.
Dash walked over and stood beside Twilight. Still looking at her best friend and the fillies in their big group hug, Dash leaned over and whispered to Twilight “Did the doc really say that? Are we really going to get Applejack back?”
Twilight smiled and nodded. “He thinks so.”
“Good, ‘cause remember what Fluttershy said back at Dodge Junction?”
“About how losing AJ would leave a hole in our hearts?”
“Yeah. Well the hole in my heart is killing me Twi.”
Twilight turned to look at Dash. Her smile faded at the sight of the tears in the Rainbow’s magenta eyes. Dash made no attempt to hide it. As she spoke, her voice started to break.
“I-I gotta jet. I think I’m going to lose it and I don’t want Scootaloo to see me.”
Before Twilight could open her mouth, Dash shot up into the air and was gone.
A minute or so later AJ looked over. “Hey, where’d Dash go?”
“Oh, she had to take care of something. Want to do some sledding?”
The fillies cheered and Applejack shrugged. “Sounds like fun. Let’s go.”
The five of them went to the top of the hill with the sleds. Applejack looked down the long steep hill and swallowed hard. “Are we supposed to go down that ? On these?”
“Sure sis! Just watch me!” Apple Bloom held her sled in front of her and ran forward. She threw the sled on the ground and jumped belly first on it. Applejack watched her go and smiled, hearing the little filly screaming all the way down the hill in delight. The other two Crusaders were right behind.
“Hey AJ! Hey Twilight!” It was Lyra Heartstrings and Bon Bon coming up the hill dragging sleds behind them. Twilight looked at them, and was unable to prevent a certain image from forming in her mind, which made her blush. But she also noticed the loving looks they gave each other. She’d always thought it was happiness, but now she saw it for what it was - love.
“Do you two want to borrow our sleds? We’re taking a break.” Bon Bon asked.
“Yeah, a break.” Lyra echoed, clearly out of breath. She sat down hard in the snow. Bon Bon went over to her and they rubbed muzzles.
“You all tuckered out sweetie? How about some hot chocolate at Sugarcube Corner?”
Twilight looked at AJ to see if the word registered with her, but if it did she showed no sign of it.
“I would love that BB. I’d even get up for it.” Lyra said as she stood up. “You two go for a few runs. The hill is great. Here, you can use our sleds”
“Thanks Lyra, that’s really nice of you!” Twilight said “You up for it AJ?”
Applejack smiled. “If you're a-goin’ I’ll be right behind you!”
In the next moments the two ponies were sledding down the hill side by side. Twilight was using her magic to keep either of them from pulling ahead and they looked back and forth at each other in pure joy. She didn’t tell Applejack, the moment seemed too special. After a few runs they got in sync with the fillies and all five went down the hill side by side, hooting and hollering.
“Hey AJ, what do you say we do a little shopping?”
The five of them stood at the top of the hill. The fillies wanted to go down again but Lyra and Bon Bon were back and Twilight and AJ were pretty worn out.
“Sure Twi. What ‘ya have in mind?”
“Oh I don’t know. Maybe some window shopping…”
“But we got plenty of windows back at home” the earth pony kidded.
Twilight would have laughed, but hearing Applejack refer to the library as her home had caught the alicorn off guard. The look on her face as she gazed at her love left no mistake as to her thoughts. The Crusaders had already started down the hill, but Lyra and Bon Bon were still there. They looked at each other and smiled.
“Love” Bon Bon said with a smile.
“Who, oh us? No no no no.” The two ponies said and laughed unconvincingly.
“Oh!” Lyra blurted out.
“Shhhh!!” Bon Bon said. “They obviously aren’t or they would have said something, right girls?”
Twilight looked at Bon Bon and smiled shyly. “Yes, we would have.”
“See Lye’s? They would have said something. Now let’s hit the hill! First one down is a rotten hayburger!”
With that Lyra was off and on her way down the hill.
“Don’t worry, she’ll figure it out before she gets down there. Well since you two are not in love, then I won’t tell you how I love you two and that it’s the perfect pairing. I won’t tell you that you just made my week and that if you ever want to talk about being, you know, like that , we’re here for you when you’re ready. I’m so not thrilled that you’re not madly in love with each other.” Bon Bon gave each of them a hug and a kiss on the side of their muzzles. .
“Thank for understanding Bon Bon. If we ever do fall in love, we’ll come right over and tell you in person.”
“Okay guys, see you later.” Bon Bon said and took off down the hill on her sled.
Twilight and Applejack strolled through Ponyville looking at the shops and talking. Whenever anypony approached and started to talk to Applejack, Twilight would interrupt and tell them about Rarity and Spike.
“Hey, let’s go in here.” Twilight suggested.
“The jewelry store? Okay, I guess so”
At the two of them entered the store, the little brass bell over the door jingled, announcing their entrance. The store was empty. The two ponies looked through the glass cases at the earrings and necklaces, the hoof studs the mane combs and the tail combs.
“Hey AJ, have a look at these!”
Lying in a glass case on a deep green velvet display pad were two necklaces. The chain was fine gold and hanging from each of them was a tiny gold heart shaped apple. Each had a small stem with a single leaf. Embedded in the leaf of one of them was a tiny emerald, in the leaf of the other was a deep purple sapphire. Applejack gasped. She gazed longingly into the case, utterly enchanted. Her voice was dreamy.
“Oh Twilight, they’re so beautiful! Oh they’re just... And look at the gems!”
“M-hmm” Twilight agreed.
“And look - they’re just like our eyes!” She said, excitedly, turning to Twilight “Isn’t that…” but she didn’t finish the sentence. Twilight was looking at her, not at the necklaces. Her eyes were brimming with tears.
“Do you really like them?” the young alicorn asked, and as she blinked, a tear spilled from her eye.
“Oh Twilight, they're the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen. How did you…? Did you…?”
“M-hmm”
Twilight was smiling as her chin trembled and as she nodded another tear spilled from her eye.
Applejack’s eyes were suddenly wet with tears. She whispered “Oh sweetie, they’re just, I…” she threw her arms around Twilight and the two hugged each other.
An old unicorn mare, smiling and wiping her eyes with a tissue came out from the back of the store. She was smiling at the two of them and offered a box of tissues that she’d been carrying in her orange levitation spell
“You certainly know your friends tastes Twilight Sparkle.” the shop owner said, smiling and wiping away a tear. “That was a very sweet gift you designed, you know, for a close friend . Oh, I think I hear something in the back, will you two friends excuse me?”
Twilight and Applejack were staring into each other’s eyes. Without looking away they both nodded.
“Thank you Gemma” Twilight said, still gazing into Applejack’s deep green eyes..
“You’re very welcome sweetie. Now I’ll just go see what that thing in the back is…” Gemma smiled and her eyes sparkled. The venetian blinds in the front window of the shop and over the window in the shop’s door, were now surrounded by an orange spell, and suddenly they slanted upwards, closing out the bright light and leaving the inside of the store in soft shadows. Applejack and Twilight both blushed deeply and looked toward Gemma, but she’d disappeared into the back of the shop.
Applejack looked back at Twilight, for a moment, then her ever-present hat fell off her head as she pulled the lavender wide-eyed, pony to her, kissing her deeply and passionately. The two embraced and continued to kiss. Finally their lips parted and they looked at each other, still safe in their embrace..
Applejack looked into Twilight’s still teary eyes.and spoke tenderly to her “I don’t remember a thing that happened before a week and a half ago Twilight Sparkle, but I know that in my life, I’ve never loved anypony, anyone or anything as much as I love you. I couldn't have”
As the two ponies looked at each other, the two necklaces, encased in an orange spell, floated out from inside the case, then around and down over their heads.
“You know that deep lavender sapphire just lights up against the green of your eyes.”
“That’s funny, I was going to tell you how the light hitting the emerald just dances when it’s near your lavender eyes.”
The two ponies nuzzled.
Suddenly the cash register jangled. AJ and Twi turned around. The “$0” tab was sticking up in the register’s window, but nopony was there, only the orange glow around the machine.
________________________________________
The late afternoon sun was a beautiful shade of orange. The icy cold weather had condensed the moisture high up in the air to fine crystals that caught the winter light and turned the sky into a deep blue.
“Can we go home now Twi? I’m real tuckered out.”
“Sure. The girls said they were going to Scootaloo’s house after they were done sledding.”
“That’s good, cause I just wanna sit down.”
Derpy flew up overhead and landed next to Twilight.
“Hey Twilight, hey AJ, nice necklaces! They are really beautiful.”
“Thank you Derpy, that’s a might kind of you to notice.”
“You’re welcome Applejack. Twilight, Dr Stable asked if you could stop by his office, He has a patient and he’s got a problem that you helped with last summer.”
“Sure, tell him I’ll be there in a second. Do you want to come with me?”
“Nah, I’m just too tired. You fly on over and I’ll see you back home.”
“I just love to hear you say that.”
“Home?”
“eYup”
“Good, cause I like sayin it.”
“Twilight, we need to talk.”
Twilight sat down on the cushion in Dr. Stable’s office. She looked down at the floor, her ears folded flat.
“I hate those words in that order. The Princess always said that when I was in trouble,” she paused, still looking at the floor, “now I feel like I’m going to throw up.” Twilight looked up. The doctor instantly sensed her fear. He knew the look in her eyes from the previous summer when she’d come to the realization that a patient would die or be maimed for life.
“Please don’t tell me I can’t do this, because I can and I am ready for it. You saw what I did with those little blood vessels - I did twelve without a single problem!”
“Calm down, no, it has nothing to do with your ability with the procedure, sweetheart. It’s something else, something we need to talk about before you go ahead with this.”
“What? The risks? We already talked about them - I know there are risks.” Her ears perked up “Is that all?” The relief in her voice was evident.
“No, it’s something else. Have you thought about what will happen afterwards? Once she wakes up?”
“Oh, that. Sure, I know - it’s going to be very confusing as all those memories are suddenly there and they have to reconcile with what has happened. It won’t be easy.”
“Yes, that will be a big part of it. The biggest will be adjusting to her newfound love for you. It’s a very deep and intense relationship you two have and that may be very difficult for her. She may be angry with you and feel that you took advantage of her, she may be repulsed by the physical part of the relationship, or maybe she’s been in love with you all along and she’ll have the same epiphany you had when she was hurt. Perhaps the ‘new’ AJ has done some things that may shock the ‘old’ AJ.”
“Whatever it is I’ll be there for her and I’ll help her get through it. I can’t worry about her hating me and thinking that I took advantage of her. I know I just have to show her how much I love her, it’s all I can do.”
“There is something else we need to talk about. There are four possible outcomes, I mean, provided you don’t kill her.”
“Please don’t joke about this, you’ve got me really scared now”
“Okay, I’m sorry. We both know that’s extremely unlikely.” He paused and looked at Twilight.
“Are you okay Twilight? I’m sorry honey, I was only kidding.”
“Um, no it’s okay, I’m fine.”
“The first case, which is extremely unlikely, is that she is stuck with complete and total amnesia. Her mind is blank and she remembers nothing. If I thought there were any real chance of that I’d never let you proceed. It’s more likely that she’d sprout wings and fly.”
Twilight looked at him with a raised eyebrow.
“Ohh, yeah, right... Okay, bad example. Both your research as well as mine has shown that is no more than a .5% chance of occurring. The second possible outcome is that there is no change. She stays as she is now, with some memories gradually coming back to her. Obviously in that case what you’re repairing wasn’t linked to her memory loss.”
“I don’t think that’s likely, in fact I don’t think that’s likely at all.” Twilight observed with some insistence, “It doesn’t make any sense – after all we’re making a change to an area that contains memories. That means that her memories will change. To think that there will be no change is kind of, well, unlikely.” Twilight tried to sound convincing. “Wouldn’t you say?” It came out sounding like a statement more than a question.
“Well, from what little we know about the brain I couldn’t say for sure, but it does make sense. So, that brings us to the third possibility - that she has both her pre- and post-accident memories. That is the most ideal, obviously, but also the most challenging. We’ll still have to deal with the confusion, but as you said, you’ll be there for her and will do whatever is necessary to help her get through it and it will be built on solid ground.”
Twilight turned around, she was smiling now. “That is the most likely scenario. After all we’re removing what’s blocking her old memories. Once that’s done, she’ll be fine, we just have to give her lots of love and time and patience and help her understand. I know I can do that. I can stay at the farm with her...” Twilight continued.
“Then there is the fourth possibility,” the doctor interrupted, “Her memory stops at the point of the accident. Everything that she has experienced since then is gone. It will be as if she woke up shortly after the bookcase falling on her.”
“…and with her family and me together, not to mention Dash, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and of course Rarity and Spike, when they…” she continued.
“Twilight?” the doctor paused. “Did you hear what I said?”
“YES!” She turned on him, “and THAT will NOT happen!” she snarled, “I WILL NOT LET THAT HAPPEN!”
“Twilight, please, you have to face this. It is a possibility. We don’t know the state of her blood vessels when she was injured. Perhaps neither of the aneurysms was there, perhaps one perhaps…”
“Oh will you STOP?!” She screamed to the sky, “Perhaps, perhaps perhaps. Perhaps she will be fine, did you ever think of that?!!” she snapped, her voice full of anger and frustration. She turned and faced the doctor, her voice breaking-Perhaps she will wake up and the old and new will be together and she’ll UNDERSTAND THAT I LOVE HER AND SHE LOVES ME AND THAT’S ALL THAT REALLY MATTERS!!”
She stood there, teeth gritted, tears spilling from her eyes. The sides of her chest heaved in and out and her nostrils flared as she panted hard. She glared at the doctor and involuntarily pawed the ground once as though she were hoping for a challenge, for an excuse to unleash her fury on something…anything . But he just stood there, aching for her, wishing he could offer some sort of guarantee.. In her eyes he saw the anger give way to pain and fear but her face held strong. He could see the jaw muscles flex in her cheeks as she worked to choke back a sob that threatened to shatter her brave front. She took a deep breath and spoke a few halting words, working hard to keep from succumbing to her fear.
“I-I WILL NOT LET THIS HAPPEN AGAIN! …not a second time…” Her voice sounded strange. She turned away from him and stared out the window, defiant. The doctor walked up beside her, to calm her. She did not turn around or acknowledge him. He put his hoof on her shoulder but she shook it off violently.
“STOP IT!! I am tired of being comforted! I am damn sick and tired of having to be comforted!” She snapped her head around and stared at him. He went pale seeing the rage in her eyes and took a step back. “You should be afraid.” Twilight’s voice was dark. Then suddenly it was gone. The anger, the frustration, the fire. Her ears went down and she looked away. He could see her contemplating her life without the pony she loved most in the world.
“I-I’m sorry,” her voice was barely audible.
In all the time that she’d worked for him, all the tragedy they’d faced together, he’d never seen this much fear in her eyes.
He recalled a time that a family had rushed in with their little colt in who’d fallen in the lake...
He’d never had a chance. She and the doctor had done everything possible to save the little fellow, but he’d taken in too much water. Twilight had kept her composure but could not stop her tears nor could she stop stroking his little mane and talking soothingly and quietly to his lifeless body. Then she went out with the doctor to tell the family. Usually the assistants stayed in the back to “clean up,” not wanting to face the inevitable anguish of the grieving family. Not Twilight. Never. She sat and spoke with them and cried with them helped them get through the initial news. Then she would visit them periodically to make sure they were okay. In the months that followed she would pick up their little filly and bring her to the library so as to give the parents some alone time.
The two of them had trotted directly to the library after leaving their ob-gyn’s office a few months later. They were determined that Twilight would be the first to know-the mom was going to have a foal, a colt, and his name would be Morning Light.
“She doesn’t know anything about this, does she? You haven’t told her, you haven’t discussed what might happen.”
“I couldn’t, you know that.”
“You’ve known this since the minute you contemplated it.”
Twilight sat looking at the floor. She nodded her head slowly.
“Twilight, honey, as we discussed, once you finish weaving the lattice you should check it before drawing it closed. You just might see that it would cause problems you hadn’t anticipated. If you just left the lattice in place it would remove the risk of an arterial rupture and hemorrhage without affecting her memory. She’s completely out of danger and her memory stays as it is. Then you would go on as you are. You could work with her, the two of you could figure out how to run the farm together. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
There it was. The out, a legitimate out. A way to leave things as they are while removing the physical risks. After that they could find a way to work through the emotional and personal challenges that went with it.
He could see that the news was no surprise to her and he almost wished he hadn’t said it. He knew Twilight would never just leave it, that she had to do whatever she could to give Apple Bloom her big sister back, to give Big Mac his little sister back, and Granny Smith her granddaughter back. To return to Sweet Apple Acres their daughter and caretaker, their Applejack, whole, safe and sound.
“Thank you, and yes, I understand what you’re saying. But I have to do what is best for everypony and that’s what makes this a kind of test, and I know that my heart knows it’s the right thing to do,” she recited. She looked at him sadly, she wanted to show him that she’d put the matter to rest.
He suffered just watching how valiantly she fought the rising emotions. He wanted to demonstrate his faith in her by staying back, but he was unable to. He went to her, sat down and put his arm around her. He could feel the little sobs that shook her body, could see her working hard as she fought to hold everything back. Finally she turned and looked at him with so much pain in her eyes that he instinctively put his other arm around her and pulled her to him holding her head to his chest in a protective gesture. She managed to draw in a shaky breath.
“All my studies, all my tests, everything I’ve learned in all my books tell me that my heart knows that it’s the right thing to do.” As he felt her nod her head in confirmation to herself, he thought his heart would break. Twilight Sparkle, always dutifully obedient.
Now she started to shake uncontrollably, trying to hold back the sob, but at last, overcome, she gave up and let the tears that had filled her eyes spill down her cheeks. Just barely able to speak she said the words that to her meant that she’d failed the test.
“But it’s not what my heart wants.”
He held her to his chest, gently caressing her mane as she cried.
Her voice trembled as she fought to regain control of her emotions.. “I’m so scared doctor, what if she does forget? If she wakes up and it’s all gone? She’ll never get them back. You’ve read those papers. Remember that stallion in Fillydelphia? He was like AJ, he lost all his memory after.”
“But honey that was just one case . You have to remember that, out of so many others, he was the only one.”
She looked up at him saying what she had been unwilling to think about, until now. Her eyes were haunting, pleading with him for an answer.
“But after they took out that piece of bone 2 years later it was like those 2 years never happened” she said, her voice trembling.. “He woke up from the surgery and everything was back, except for those two years. Even after 10 years he still doesn’t remember a single moment of that time.”
A single sob escaped her, then another, quieter one. She spoke softly. “Then what? What would I do? I’d love her, I mean I do love Applejack, and I’m in love with Applejack, but I don’t know if I’d have the courage to tell her again. And even if I did, it would be unfair to her. Every time I saw her, I’d search in her eyes for the pony who came into my life and held me and kissed me and healed that part of my heart I never tell anypony about. Not even the princess.”
Her chin quivered and she blinked, tears spilling from her eyes. Her voice trembled.
“She was so scared doctor, when she first woke up she was terrified, you should have seen her, it was awful. I showed her she could trust me, to believe in me and to love me and she showed me that everypony at the academy was wrong, that I could have somepony fall in love with me. I’m not just some loser or geek or dork, that I am a good pony and that I’m more than just some obsessive compulsive brainy freak.”
Hearing herself say the words that she’s heard classmates mutter when they thought she couldn’t hear and later openly call her, brought back all the pain that Applejack had helped exorcise. It was too much and now she broke down, sobbing, holding her face in her hooves. The doctor held her and continued to stroke her mane. A tissue materialized and she blew her nose. After a little while she drew another shaky breath and looked up at him.
“And then a little at a time she’ll slip away. Each time I see Applejack, the other pony will fade a little and then one day I won’t remember her at all. I won’t remember how my name sounded when she said it, how she made it so loved, so beautiful.” Twilight’s voice was full of pain.
“And that day she’ll be gone. I won’t remember her. The only pony that ever knew her and who loved her more than anything, will have forgotten who she was.I loved Applejack before she was hurt, with all my heart. I know that, and I will try to tell her, but I just don’t know if I’ll be able to.”
The tears had stopped and Twilight was quiet. Her thoughts were distant. Doctor Stable looked in her eyes and suddenly saw something there he’d never seen before, something he’d never even known was there and the sight of it brought him pain.
It was the face of a little pony who had grown up without friends. With just teachers, an older brother, a foalsitter and a mentor, all of whom loved her but could never really be her friend. Her spirit and heart held on, believing that one day she would find other ponies who would not ignore her or tease her or trick her with cruelty, but would be her friends and would love her, true friends who would see all the lonely places in her heart and maybe heal them. Friends who would see that she didn’t think she was anything special just because she was good at magic. But until that time she would fill the lonely places with books and learning, two things she would come to love.
Then she spoke. It was the voice of a small frightened lonely filly, and the sound of it broke his heart
“And then, if, you know, it does happen, what will happen to that pony? Where will she go? Nopony will ever know her, only me and she is a wonderful loving pony, doctor. She is Applejack but she is somepony else too.” Twilight’s voice became protective, defending them both. “She is my friend and she is my love. She trusts me and loves me more than anypony will ever know.” She looked at the floor. “More than I could ever deserve.”
She sniffed, “Have you seen her paintings, her drawings?” She turned towards the doctor, her eyes puffy and red, her cheeks wet and matted with tears. There was so much pain in her voice but she wasn’t crying, she was grieving and the doctor found it agonizing to see her like this. She looked into his eyes as if begging him to understand her pain, desperately trying to make a case for her love and why she shouldn’t be taken from her.
More than anything, he wanted to repeat that she didn’t have to do this. Nopony even knew about it. She could leave everything as it was, fix the arterial wall structure without drawing it in. The pressure on the brain was not life threatening. They could get married and live at Sweet Apple Acres with Applebloom, Mac and Granny Smith. Two of them could learn how to run the farm together. Then he realized it was what he wanted. He loved them both and the idea that they were together in love made his world a much better place.
He’d seen more than his share of tragedy, Moms or Dads dying, leaving little ones, parents having to bury their little filly or colt. So much that made him question the point of life, and ask why there was so much pain. But then he would come across somepony like his wife and they would have a beautiful little filly. And he would see something like these two ponies and their love for each other and these things sat on the other side of the scale from tragedy. It might never outweigh all the sadness and suffering, but at least in his world he knew there was something there.
Something bothered him, this wasn’t like her. Twilight Sparkle was positive and assured. She forged ahead with confidence that everything would be okay. Now he understood why she didn’t discuss this with him or ask him about it.
It was because she’d always known. The moment she envisioned this procedure and what the outcomes could be, she’d been thinking about this. If everything was fine, then this would be washed away in the celebration, but if not, then she knew there wouldn’t be time for this. Nopony would understand, nopony knew, and Twilight would grieve alone. She couldn’t turn to her friends, or Celestia. ...or the one pony that she would have and always did in the past.
There would be nopony left for counsel, Big Mac would know immediately that something was wrong, as would the rest of the Mane Six and she could never face that. The doctor looked at her as though he’d read her thoughts.
“What about Spike? And Owlicious?”
“Spike’s growing up now.” She sniffed “Rarity was hired by a major designer. Spike even has his own number one assistant, did I tell you?.” She sniffed again and smiled. “I hope she’s half as good as Spike was for me. In any case he won’t be back for a few months.” She looked up at the doctor with a sad little smile. “He sounds really happy. Y-you should read his last letter.” She looked down again. “I’m so proud of him. I’d ask Fluttershy to take care of Owlicious. I don’t mean to dump all this on you doctor, and I know this will work, but I had to tell somepony. Somepony who would understand…if this impossible thing happens,”
She looked up at the ceiling and blinked to clear the tears from her eyes, trying to once again regain control of her emotions. “That one pony in this town that I love will understand, I need to know that so that I can keep my head during the procedure. It’s like writing a will, you know? If I do all this everything is going to be just fine. I have all this worry and stress and as Rarity has told me on more than one occasion it’s good for to be a drama queen once in a while.” She laughed and it felt good.
“I know sweetheart. And you’ve really thought this through, as you always do, but it’s going to be fine. Every story needs a little drama and it’s good to talk about it just to draw the worst possible scenario out into the open and shine the light of day on it, like some kind of black bile or poison. The stress relief from crying is good for you, but from what I’ve seen you do, you are not going to have any problems and I’m sure we’ll be celebrating once this is all done.”
She looked up at him through teary eyes, and smiled. “I know we will too.”
_________________________________________________
On her way back from Dr. Stables office, Twilight stopped at Sugarcube Corner and bought two muffins, one apple cinnamon and one blueberry.
She took her boots off after closing the door to the library and holding the bag from the bakery in her mouth, flew up to the landing. As she lit there she heard it - music coming from a guitar...or maybe 2?
Please don’t let that be Noteworthy, oh please oh please oh pleeeease!!
Twilight quietly went up the steps from the landing and paused. Then she steeled herself and keeping herself hidden followed the perimeter of the room. She softly walked to the bottom of the stairs that led up to the loft and stood there, remaining as silent as she could. She pictured Applejack sitting on the bed facing the window, her back to the stairs as she always did when playing..
Twilight’s heart pounded in her ears, in fear that she would hear that second guitar of Noteworthy’s. After a few moments she no longer cared. The music she was hearing was about her heart, as if it had been laid bare for everypony to see and a song had been written from all that was there. Twilight had taken several steps up to the to the loft, but now felt her knees become unsteady and sat down without realizing it. The emotions that rushed into her took away her ability to control what she felt. She looked up and saw Applejack as she’d pictured her, her back to Twilight, sitting on the bed and facing the window. The sun spilled around the edges of her mane, creating the effect of a golden halo. The sight of it proved almost too much to bear and she looked away. After a moment she found she was looking at something down in the living room, the folder she’d stuck in the bookshelf, away from prying filly eyes. She knew all the artwork it held
All of Applejack’s sketches, paintings and drawings. She knew it as well as she knew her own heart, as well as she knew Applejack’s eyes. Twilight suddenly realized that Applejack had just finished making the last slight changes to the song. She heard her take a deep breath and knew that she was about to hear the whole song, played beginning to end for the first time. Using her magic Twilight brought the folder over, but as she heard the opening notes, the young pony knew she didn’t need to look at them to see them, she only had to close her eyes.
Applejack's Gift to Twilight
If the melody had described Twilight’s heart, the words were a poem of Applejack’s love for her and as she heard them her heart began to ache at the depth of that love and all that Twilight meant to her. There was no magic, no power on earth that was its equal. She would have given anything at that moment to have been able to tell Applejack how deeply she had touched her soul.
As the song drew close to its end, Twilight sat there, the pictures clutched to her chest and her head bent protectively over them as the tears spilled from her eyes. She found the courage to look up and at that moment Applejack, just about to sing the last two lines of the song, turned and looked back at her, eyes wet with tears. In a voice that trembled with emotion, she barely finished the song. As the last notes from the guitar faded, neither of them moved, everything they meant to each other written on their faces. Then feeling as though her heart were about to burst, Twilight cried out and was up, galloping up the stairs. With a little cry Applejack jumped off the bed and started toward her. They took each other into their arms and through their tears, held each other and kissed.
Neither would let go. Twilight bathed them in magic and slowly and gently took them up into the air, turning them gracefully as though in a dance in the shaft of sunlight that streamed through the window. They broke the kiss and looked into each others smiling, tear filled eyes. Then, as the two embraced, resting their heads on the others shoulder, Twilight tenderly laid the two of them down, side by side on the fluffy, soft downy couch before the roaring fire in the fireplace..
Author's Note
This was always their song. I was in my car on the way home last summer thinking about the story and it came on the radio. I'd never heard it, but when those first three words "I can feel the magic floating in the air..."
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
By 10:30 the two ponies lay in their bed up in the loft. Applejack was fast asleep but Twilight was awake. She had been meditating for over an hour. She reached over and touched the soft blonde mane. and could sense that Applejack was in deep REM sleep.
The young Alicorn shifted herself over and wrapped her leg over the top of Applejack’s thigh then pulled her close so as to get the maximum body contact. She slowed her breathing and relaxed and began to meditate on a mental image of her cutie mark. It changed color and faded then finally disappeared and she was gone. Within Twilights perception, the physical barrier between their bodies dissolved and Twilight felt the weight of Applejack’s body as if it were her own. Their breathing and heartbeats became synchronous. The entire length of her horn was pressed up against the side of Applejack’s head and Twilight was able to form an image of her brain.
She started her journey in the carotid artery in the neck and began to see both an external view and a direct perspective from within the artery itself. She followed the pathway and as it diverted she led herself up into the smaller arteries that fed the brain.
Finally she arrived and could sense the bulge and weakness in the wall. She reached out with her mind and senses and gently caressed the inner wall of the artery. She gently passed through it to the elastic tissue between them. And then within the smooth muscle wall. It was all perfectly familiar from her practice and she carefully and methodically went to work extending her mind within the muscle itself, along the length of the vessel until she could sense the entire length that encompassed the two weakened areas. Very gently she began the process of separating the cells along their side walls and making several long strands of cells. At the very end she disconnected them from the middle arterial wall. Now she had the middle wall along the length of the damaged artery plus several millimeters beyond it, in strands. Carefully she went back to where they were still attached at their base and began to weave them as she moved back to the ends that were disconnected and floating free like streamers, except that they were trapped between the inner and outer layers of the artery. As he completed the weave, she found that it was short, due to the weave taking up space. It was what she expected and what she would pull on to constrict the bulge.
The work was extremely repetitive and Twilight’s focus began to drift as thoughts of her and Applejack began to surface. She realized that she’d missed a connection but did not let it affect her work. She redoubled her efforts, knowing that she would be coming back this way when she’d completed the first run. Finally she reached the end and began her return back down to the start to double check her work and ensure the cells would slide over each other as they were drawn together. She sensed a powerful irritation in the hip. It was an itch and it was strong. She was unable to tell if it was on her body or Applejack’s but she could not move as it might reduce the amount of surface area that was in contact. Suddenly it stopped. It filled her with confidence to know that she could maintain her clarity. Twilight re-focused her efforts as she doubled back and repaired that one area that she had missed.
Now the second phase. First she disconnected the far end so that the “streamers” were no longer connected at either end. Then she gently began to fire off the nerves in the area which made it gently flex, loosening the weave so that it would constrict equally along its length as she stretched it apart. Now the third and final phase consisted of her stretching it, pulling it from either end. She was very pleased as she sensed the changes as the areas of weakness began to constrict as she pulled. Gradually they came into alignment and the entire length of the artery became uniform and the wall thickness strong..
She finished by modifying the cell walls so as to strengthen the connections between cells along a chain that crisscrossed. As the cells divided over time, the new cells would adapt to this change and eventually, once the bonds had become stronger and shared the load of the pressure, the crisscrossing chain would dissolve and leave a uniform pattern that would be indistinguishable from the rest of the arterial wall. A final inspection was very gratifying and she began to withdraw. It was a slow process but finally she was fully aware of where her body ended and Applejack’s began.
She disengaged from her and listened to her lover’s chest. It was fun to hear her own heart still beating in time with Applejack’s and she smiled.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
It was about 4:30 or 5 am.
As soon as she became aware of it, Twilight giggled and squirmed a little. The sensation of Applejack nibbling on her ear sent a little electrical charge right down her spine and then to that recently discovered and wonderful spot between her legs. Twilight though still half asleep was somewhat excited about what it possibly meant, but she still had questions. In any case making love to Applejack was always welcome. Using magic she lit the large candles that stood on the new wall mounted iron candle holders over the headboard.
"Mmmmm you're such a naughty pony" she said with a sleepy smile.
"It’s all your fault, you make me frisky, sugarcube," replied Applejack.
It took a moment for it to register. Then Twilights eyelids flew open wide. She rolled over until she was atop Applejack with her hooves resting on the bed, propped on either side of AJ's chest "Did you just call me sugarcube? You did didn’t you?" Twilight leaned down and started to rapidly kiss her neck. “Sug-” *kiss* “-gar-” *kiss* “-cube!”
"SugarCUBE That's the secret word?!! Finally!!" Applejack said then suddenly started giggling and squirming as Twilight kissed her on the side of the neck. Twilight paused.
"What do you remember? Anything else?" she asked, her eyes bright with excitement.
"I know this sounds crazy, but did Spike ever build me a mountain of rocks?"
"YES!! He did!!" Twilight began to kiss her all over her chest and make her way down her front. AJ was squirming again and giggling.
"Oh yeah my naughty little Princess! Keep going!” Applejack craned her neck up a little to look down past Twilight’s head at her two magnificent lavender wings that had begun to open. “Are you getting ready to take off or are you just glad to see me sugarcube?”
Twilight, still kissing the rich blonde coat over her firm taut tummy, looked up and rolled her eyes at the now familiar joke. Her happiness had only enhanced her arousal. As her head moved down to Applejack’s hips she caught the scent of her sexual musk. It bought out the deeper feelings of love and desire.
Then a cry of agony erupted from Applejack as a sudden shock of pain ripped through her skull. She put her hooves on either side of her head and screamed out, trying to say what had happened but all she managed to get out was “…Twilight..." she burst into tears and pulled up her knees, going into a fetal position. “…it hurts so much, what’s happening?” she screamed shutting her eyes tight and gritting her teeth, her hooves still pressed to either side of her head. Then, just as suddenly it stopped and she unclenched a little, still breathing fast and whimpering in pain.
Her eyes, full of panic, stared out at nothing. She suddenly looked at Twilight. "Oh Twilight, I think I'm going to be sick” she cried, panting hard from the pain. A bucket suddenly materialized in front of her. Twilight took hold of it and held it for her. Applejack looked up at Twilight. The young earth pony shook her head slowly, not wanting to believe the look of fear she saw in Twilight’s eyes. Suddenly she turned and vomited into the pail. A damp washcloth materialized and Twilight took it out of the air and wiped Applejack’s face.
Applejack looked up at her, crying in agony, "Everything is wrong Twilight,” her voice trembled with fear and pain, “something very bad is happening.” She pressed her hooves to her eyes to ease the pain. Her cries built until her mouth strained open in a silent scream. She drew in a deep sharp breath before breaking down into sobs. Suddenly she vomited again, shuddering. Twilight had never seen the strongest, most protective of all her friends, so terrifyingly helpless. A fresh cool washcloth materialized and Twilight wiped the sweet blonde face with it. "It hurts so much” Applejack cried, “it feels like something inside me is tearing itself apart." The pain became so intense, she began to started hyperventilate “What’s happening Twilight? I'm scared, I'm so scared.” the terror in the little pony’s voice as she cried, ripped at Twilight’s heart, threatening to completely unhinge her. “It feels like I’m drowning, please don't let me die, I'm begging you, don't let me die," she sobbed.
“You’re not going to die, you have to believe that. Just try not to panic, I’m right here.” Twilight had never worked harder in her entire life than she did at that moment, trying to be brave for her friend and love. She kissed her forehead and then gently helped her like back down, using magic to pile the pillows up behind her. As she started to ease her back into them, Applejack suddenly wrapped her arms around Twilight and hugged her hard. Twilight pulled her close, squeezing her own eyes as tight as she could to hold back the tears.
"Just don't let go of me Twilight and I can't die. As long as I stay here in your arms then I'm safe, right?" The panic in Applejack’s voice seemed to ease a little. “That's all. Death won't take me from my Princess, will it? It can't pull us apart if we don't let go of each other, and we won't will we? Don't let me go, please promise me you'll never let me go..."
Twilight could barely whisper, “I promise you Applejack..” but as she spoke Applejack’s eyes rolled back and she went limp in Twilight’s arms. “No, no, oh dear Celestia, please no…”
She couldn’t get a hold of reality, couldn’t grasp what was happening. Twilight had no idea what to do. She leaned forward, laying Applejack gently on the pillows and put her ear to her chest, listening. There was a heartbeat, fast, but steady and strong.. Her breathing was rough, but that was to be expected with all the stress she was under. Physically, she was fine.
Applejack’s eyes slowly opened. Twilight let out the breath she’d been holding in and hugged her tight. She did her best to sound brave.
"It's okay sweetie, it's okay, just try to relax, you're not going to die. That is not going to happen, you have to believe me, I will not let that happen. Your heart is strong and steady, your breathing is solid and clean." She sat up and looked at those green eyes that held more love for her than she could bare. “You’re going to be fine.” Twilight’s voice was steady, though the tears wouldn’t stop. She stroked Applejack’s mane. “You still owe me a romantic dinner in Canterblanca; you’re not getting out of that you know.”
Applejack, laying back on the pillows, looked back at her and gave her a little smile and a nod. She blinked and fresh tears spilled from the corners of her eyes.
“We had so much fun Twilight, I loved every moment,” she reached up and caressed Twilights cheek. “No pony could ever have loved me more.”
“Don’t talk like that! You’re just being a drama queen now. Stop it!” Twilight was angry, and immediately felt bad about it. “Obey your Princess” she said softly.
Applejack smiled but her eyelids were getting heavy now. “Hey, I’m your evil Queen, don’t forget,” her words began to slur “so behave, because I’ll be watching you…”
“You’ll remind me yourself,” Twilight’s voice had become a strained whisper “won’t you my Queen?”
With tremendous effort Applejack raised her hoof and caressed the soft lavender face again. “Your Queen commands that you stop looking so sad” she mumbled and paused. The two of them looked at each other, not saying a word. “Please don't’ look so sad sugarcube.”
Tears spilled from her lavender eyes and fell as Twilight gave an earnest little nod and tried to smile but it was shaky. “I-I will. I’ll try to obey everything you tell me to do, I’ll be so good sweetie, you won’t believe it, only please don’t leave me alone again. Please. If you go, what will I do with nothing? Because no pony will ever know…” But Applejack had closed her eyes.
“…just please don’t leave me.”
Twilight, her arms wrapped around the sweet blonde pony, gently rested her head on Applejack’s chest. She lay there and wept, her head on Applejac’s chest, feeling her breathe.
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Your day breaks, your mind aches You find that all the words of kindness linger on When she no longer needs you
She wakes up, she makes up She takes her time and doesn't feel she has to hurry She no longer needs you
And in her eyes you see nothing No sign of love behind the tears Cried for no one A love that should have lasted years
“Hmm…” The orange earth pony shifted in bed and rolled onto her back.
Twilight sat on the edge of the bed. “Hey there sleepyhead, how are you feeling?” she asked.
“Like I was buckin’ trees with my head. What happened?”
Twilight didn’t realize she’d been holding her breath. She let it out in a long sigh.
“Well that’s not surprising. Do you know where you are?”
Applejack squinted and looked around. “Looks like your bedroom, so I reckon I’d be in your bed.”
“M-hmm,” Twilight answered with a nod.
“Twilight?”
“Yes?”
“Why am I in your bed?”
Twilight looked down at the floor for a moment and sighed.
“Twilight! What’s wrong?! Oh my gosh, you looked awful there for a minute.”.
“It’s okay - I think I ate a bad hayburger yesterday. My stomach is really upset. Tell me AJ - what’s the last thing you remember?”
“Something about a party for Spike and Rarity?”
“Yes, that’s right. There was a party,.”
AJ grimaced for a moment. Instinctively Twilight leaned forward and caressed her head. AJ sighed and smiled. “Ohhh that was nice. I don’t know what you did, but the pain just vamoosed. Would you mind doing it again?”
Twilight gave a little smile. “No, not at all.”
“Ahhhh...“ Applejack said again, her eyes rolling back under her eyelids. “So let me see - was the party for Spike and Rarity going on some trip or other?”
“Mm-hmm” Twilight nodded. Applejack closed her eyes and lay back on the pillow, smiling in pleasure as Twilight stroked her head and mane. “Anything else?”
“Lemme see, I recollect walking home with Big Mac after, yeah, it was a might cold. Sky was real clear. I got home, checked on Apple Bloom and Granny Smith, they were both fast asleep. I check on Petunia. She looked good, she should be havin’ them babies in a week or two. Then I reckon I went to bed.”
“How about the next day?”
“I think I walked over here this morning to see you. It’s kinda fuzzy after that. What happened?”
“You were helping me clean up and a bookcase fell on you. It knocked you unconscious.”
“Really?! I don’t remember any of that. Guess I wasn’t hurt too bad though. Except for my head.”
“Well actually you broke your leg.”
“Feels fine now…” Applejack said. She glanced down. She had a slight scowl.
“You woke up with amnesia.”
“I WHAT?! ” Applejack immediately grimaced. “Owwww, that hurt. Gotta watch the yellin. I woke up with what now?”
“Amnesia. You had no idea who or where you were.”
Applejack smiled at Twilight.and raised an eyebrow. She weighed what Twilight had said. “Uh-huh - Yeah, sure. And I always thought it was Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash that were the pranksters. You got a good poker face there Twi. In fact I don't think I’ve ever seen you so serious. So, you’re trying to tell me I’ve been lying here all day babbling about not knowing who I was?”
Twilight gave a little smile. “More like two weeks.”
“Two weeks !! I’ve been here two weeks? Oh my oh my!!” the earth pony said sarcastically, “What ever has happened to the farm?, Oh my gosh!!” She said, putting her hooves on either side of her face in mock fear.
Twilight’s little smile remained.
Downstairs in the library the front door slammed.
“Hey! You guys up there?! Better be, I’m comin up!”
Rainbow Dash flew up and into the living room. She hovered, looking around then looked up to the bed loft.
“Should’a figure’d you two’d be lazing around. What’s shaking?” Rainbow Dash said as she flew up and landed on the loft.
“Oh my goodness!” AJ continued, though with a cheesy over-dramatic voice. “ And who are you, you brightly colored pony. Do I even know you?”.
Rainbow Dash’s smile disappeared and her eyes teared up.
“Oh no, no no. Twilight please tell me it didn’t happen again! She was getting better!!” Rainbow Dash started to cry.
“Woah whoa whoa, Dash! I’m just kidding! Twilight here was trying to convince me that I had amnesia for two weeks.”
“Wait, WHAT ?!! You’re back?! You’re really really back?! MY BEST FRIEND IS BACK??!! YEEE HAAAAA!!” Rainbow Dash flew off the edge of the loft and out over the living room. She did several somersaults and twists then flew back into Applejack’s arms with a huge hug.
A look of realization spread slowly across Applejack’s face. Rainbow Dash had pulled her close and was holding her tight. She buried her face into Applejack’s neck. Applejack felt her coat become wet with her friends tears.
The realization had taken hold and a look of utter horror filled Applejack’s eyes. She stared at Twilight.
“What happened?! Where is Apple Bloom? Is she okay? What about Big Macintosh and Granny Smith? And Sweet Apple Acres! My trees! The animals? What about Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy?
“All fine, AJ they’re all fine.” Twilight said calmly.
Rainbow Dash pulled back, her eyes were red and her muzzle wet with tears, but she was smiling. “So whadda you remember?”
“Nothin. I mean I remember bein at the library to help Twilight clean up after the party but that’s about it.”
Dash suddenly looked at the floor. “Oh, yeah, that…” she said somberly.
“So why am I here and not at home?”
“Listen girl - when you woke up, you were a mess. Twilight took really great care of you. I don’t know what nurse Sparkle here did, but you went from lookin’ like a sick and scared to death filly to the best I’ve ever seen you. But there was no way you were going back to the farm.”
“It was no big deal,” Twilight said, “When you woke up from the coma, you didn’t remember much and naturally you got used to being here. The amnesia was caused by an aneurysm in your brain. It’s like a bulge in a blood vessel. It was pressing against a part of your brain that affected your memory. Dr. Stable was worried that the stress of going to a place you were unfamiliar with would upset you too much which might lead to the blood vessel rupturing. I just took care of you. Any of us would have done the same.”
“Are you kidding?!” Dash asked. “I don’t think either of you has ever been happier.” Dash looked at AJ “Pony girl, you played guitar, you started doing art stuff like drawing and painting, you threw this awesome party with the Crusaders-”
Really? Me? I was drawing ? I can’t draw a straight line with a ruler. Can I see some of them?” Applejack looked over at Twilight.
“Sure... Hey Dash?” Twilight said.
“Yeah?”
“You hungry?”
“Yeah, now that you mention it, I’m starving. Got anything for breakfast?”
“Typical Rainbow Dash” Applejack said, rolling her eyes. Dash looked at her and smiled happily.
“Actually I was hoping you might fly over to Sugarcube Corner and get us some muffins or something for breakfast” Twilight said,. “I don’t really feel like cooking.”
“Sure thing. Any preference?”
“Apple Cinnamon for me” Applejack said “And ask Mrs. Cake for a little extra cinnamon on top.”
“Are you kidding? When she finds out you’re back and doing well,, she’s going to dump a box of cinnamon on it!”
After Rainbow Dash had left, Twilight went down to get some water and aspirin for AJ’s headache. When she came back upstairs Applejack was sitting on the bed, slowly combing her mane. She was gazing off into space as she did so and gradually the brushing slowed and stopped. Twilight looked at her. The young earth pony’s expression suddenly became one of utter anguish and pain and she burst into tears, dropped the brush and buried her face in her hooves. In moments she was at the point of hysteria. Twilight rushed over to her, sat down and hugged her close. Just as quickly it was over. Applejack leaned back, and looked at Twilight and Twilight looked at her.
It was then that Twilight saw it. There was no doubt. The old Applejack was back. In those green eyes what she saw was the loving and deep affection of the closest of friends. But the pony she’d loved over the last 10 days was gone, she saw no sign love behind the tears.
“What’s the matter sweetie?” Twilight asked.
“I-I don’t know. For a moment it felt like somepony I know suddenly died just now, but I don’t know who.” she sniffed and sighed, then smiled, clearly no longer upset. “I guess it was no one.”
She went back to brushing out her mane.
Twilight went to her dresser, removed her necklace and placed it in a velvet lined box that Gemma had given her.
“Twilight?” Applejack asked softly.
“Yes?”
“What’s the matter?”
“It’s nothing. Just such a relief that you’re back and you’re okay. It’s kind of exhausting.”
“Really? You seem a might down to me. What was I like? Hope I didn’t cause any trouble.”
Twilight smiled. “No AJ, it was… really nice.”
“What’d we do?”
“We talked, played board games, ate, laughed.”
“Did we go out on one of our walks?”
“We couldn’t”
“Why not?”
“There were a couple of snow storms-”
“Sweet Celestia!! Lookit all that snow!”
“And a lot of its melted. It was an amazing storm.”
“Dang! I wish I could remember it!”
Twilight looked at her, thinking about the pony that sat there yesterday, singing a song Twilight would never hear again. The song echoed sadly in her heart but she felt nothing, there were no emotions to hold back. There were no tears threatening to break down her stoicism. There was nothing. She gave a little smile. “It was nice.”
The sound of hoofbeats came racing up the stairs. The wall-eyed gray mare came stumbling into Twilight’s living room. She looked up at the loft, terrified.
“Twilight - Is it true? Applejack is back? She remembers everything?”
Applejack smiled broadly and looked down from the loft. “Howdy there Derpy! It’s true, I’m all better and all back. How’s Dr. Whooves?”
“Oh hello Applejack. I’m really glad you’re all better. What do you remember?”
“Derpy, it’s okay, calm down” Twilight said calmly as she walked down the steps from the bed loft to the living room.
“No it is not! It is notokay!! Applejack, what do you remember?” The gray pegasus insisted. She was getting very upset.
Applejack’s smile disappeared.“Woah there Derps - it is okay I-I remember everything up to the morning I came by to help Twilight. Sounds like I lost a fight with a bookcase or something, but I’m fine now. I just woke up here in Twilight’s bed. Oh, Derpy, don’t cry, I’m fine.”
Applejack went to the top of the stairs and started to trot down to the living room.
Twilight stood next to Derpy and spoke quietly to her. “It’s okay Sweetie, it’s for the best.”
Derpy looked at Twilight. Big tears welled in the mail pony’s eyes. Her chin quivered. Applejack, looking very concerned trotted over to them. Derpy looked at her, almost accusingly, then turned and ran down the stairs to the library.
“What was that all about? Is she gonna be okay?”
“It’s nothing AJ, she was adjusting to not having the old you around and now you’re back and I guess it upset her. Don’t worry, she’ll come around.”
“Well I hope so. She seemed a might upset. I hate to see her like that, she’s such a sweet pony.”
“She sure is.” said Twilight.
“Word’s spreading all over Ponyville” Rainbow Dash said as she bit into her muffin. The three ponies sat in the living room having tea and muffins for breakfast. “You’re going to be an even bigger celebrity than you were before!”
“Shucks, I didn’t do anything ‘cept get hit on the head and forget who I was.” AJ replied as she sipped her tea.
“You should have seen your little sister and Granny Smith when I told them. They were hootin and hollerin like a couple of crazy horses.”
“What about my brother?”
“Oh, he was happy alright, but he wanted to know how Twilight was. He seemed real worried. It was kinda strange.” Rainbow and AJ looked at Twilight who had a little sip of tea.
“He must be thinking about my ankle. I strained it the other day and I mentioned it to him. That was probably it.”
“You gonna eat that muffin Twi?” Dash asked, nodding toward the untouched bran muffin on Twilight’s plate.
“No, would you like it?”
“Wanna split it AJ?”
“Uh yeah, sure” Applejack mumbled. She was focused on Twilight. She placed a hoof on her friend's wrist. “Are you sure you’re okay sugarcube?” she asked, her face reflecting the worry in her voice.
They heard the library door open and the sound of four little hooves galloping up the stairs. Apple Bloom ran into the room and went sliding across the floor, crashing into a chair.
“Apple Bloom! How many times I gotta tell you not to run indoors! You could’a hurt that chair ya’ hooligan!” Applejack scolded.
“She really is back!!!” Applebloom squealed and ran into her sister’s arms, sobbing. “Oh Sis, I missed you so much! I didn’t know if you were ever coming back, but Twilight told me you were, she said yesterday that she was sure you’d be all better before I knew it and she was right!” The little filly squeezed Applejack tight and cried. “I can’t believe you're really back!!”
Applejack held her close and rocked her back and forth. Tears fell from the farm pony’s eyes at the outpouring of love from her little sister. “It’s okay sweetie, I’m back from wherever I was and I ain’t goin back there.”
“Wha?” Apple Bloom said, pulling away from her. She looked up into her sisters big green eyes. “What do you mean from wherever you were? You were right here! Don’t you remember?”
“I told you that AB,” reminded Rainbow Dash, chomping on a muffin, “She doesn’t remember anything since the accident..” Rainbow took another bite of muffin.
“But that ain’t fair! You were so happy! It ain’t fair that you don’t remember how happy you and Twilight were!”
“Hey Sis,” Big Mac’s voice was deep and soft. He entered the room behind Granny Smith who went right to her granddaughter’s side. Apple Bloom stepped away and went to get a tissue.
Granny Smith walked up to Applejack and looked deeply into her eyes for several moments and then a small cry escaped her mouth and she pulled the young mare to her and held her and cried. “Oh my sweet little Applejack.” All the strength that she’d shown during the rough time was gone. Now that everything had worked out and her beloved granddaughter was back, safe and sound, she let out all she’s been holding back. After a moment, she pulled her head back a little and looked around the room. As soon as she spotted Twilight she motioned to her. With one arm still wrapped around her granddaughter’s neck, she reached out to Twilight to come to her. Twilight smiled and went over. Granny Smith pulled her close, one arm around Applejack and the other around Twilight and the three of them hugged, The poor old mare just sobbed and held them both close. Applejack, tears spilling from her eyes, glanced at Twilight, who smiled back.
After several moments Twilight pulled away and gave Granny Smith a kiss on the cheek. She turned around and almost bumped straight into Big Mac’s chest. She looked up at him. He looked down at her. He was expressionless.. He stepped around her and went to his sister.
“So how are you feelin AJ? You look fine”
“Hey Mac. Glad to see you’re not gettin all upset. I feel great .”.
“I can see it in your eyes. You look like my little sister again. Welcome back..” He went over and gave her a big hug and kissed the top of her head. She smiled up at him.
Apple Bloom, Granny Smith Applejack and Rainbow Dash split one of the small cakes that Mr and Mrs. Cake had insisted be added to the breakfast with their compliments. They were overjoyed at Applejack’s recovery. As the four of them talked Big Mac went over to Twilight and looked toward the stairs that led down to the library.
Twilight smiled and trotted on down to the main room and into the reading room. She sat down on the sofa and smiled at him as Big Macintosh entered.
“I’m fine Mac, really.”
Big Macintosh looked at her for several moments without speaking.
“Come on” he finally said, nodding toward the door to the basement.
Twilight rolled her eyes and went trotting down with him behind her. Once down there he went to the seat where, what seemed like eons ago, by his recollection, he had held one of the pony’s he loved most in his life as she cried unstoppably and told him how much she loved his sister.
“Hey Sparks, come have a seat.”
“It’s okay Mac, I’m ok.”
“Uh-huh. What happened Sparks?”
“Please don’t call me that. This isn’t one of those times. As I said, I’m fine.”
“It’s more ‘one of those times’ than it’s ever been. You’re scaring me Twilight. What’s goin’ on? You don’t seem upset. This doesn’t make any sense. Why aren’t you looking for a way to help her get back her memories of the last few weeks back? Maybe it’s temporary. I don’t see any reason why those memories couldn’t return. Your feelings for each other ran as deeply as feelings can and I don’t think they’ll stay buried for too long. In any case you need to let your feelings out. And don’t try to tell me you’re not blocking them. I can see that you are and you know who else is going to see? My little sister. Even if she isn’t in love with you, she knows you as well as I do, probably better. It’s going to take her a few minutes to see it.”
“It’s not the end of the world. We had some fun. I’ll get over it.”
“You’re a damn liar! Twilight I have never seen you nor AJ happier in my life! You two were in love. You practically defined what being in love is supposed to be! Kind, gentle, supporting, caring, laughing, It almost made up for losing my little sister.”
“But what about the farm Mac? What about Granny Smith and little Apple Bloom? You saw them up there. Doesn’t that count for anything?” Twilight asked calmly.
“Of course it does!! But what about your heart? What about your happiness? Your love for her?”
In a few moments the sound of hooves came trotting quickly down to the basement.
“I came as soon as I heard.” Dr. Stable said as he rounded the corner and trotted down the stairs. He went to Twilight, still nestled in Big Mac’s lap. The sight of it relieved him but worried him as well.
“Have you seen her Dr. Stable?” Twilight asked
“No, not yet, I will In a minute. I know if there were any issues, you wouldn’t be down here.. Hi Mac”
“Doc” the large earth pony answered with a nod.
The doctor turned and looked at Twilight. “Are you okay? We talked about this possibility, honey. Don’t lose hope. Tell me what happened” The doctor.said, gently stroking her mane. She looked up at him, smiled and nodded.
“What are you talking about? Did you do something Sparks?” asked Mac, looking at Twilight seriously.
“She performed a procedure on Applejack using probably the most advanced magic in Equestria, possibly the world.”
“She didn’t resect the artery did she?” the big Clydesdale asked suddenly concern in his voice.
“No, of course not,” Twilight said “that would leave scar tissue which might have exacerbated the amnesia, not to mention future risks.. Using, as the doctor said, rather advanced magic, I was able to delineate the cell walls within the damaged blood vessel, then separate them into strips, weave them like hoofcuffs and then re-connect them. Once I pulled them tight…”
“That length of the artery would constrict naturally.” Mac mumbled as he pictured the process in his mind. “It would relieve the pressure on the brain and possibly restore her memory…” The last few words trailed off and he sat there dumbfounded. He stayed silent for a moment, digesting the level of skill and the brilliance of the procedure. Suddenly he turned and looked Twilight in the face. “Didn’t you consider the risks?! Didn’t you understand how dangerous the procedure was? What could have happened?!!”
“Of course I did!” Twilight snapped. It was the first sign of emotion she’d felt since she woke up that morning with her head resting on Applejack’s chest. “I practiced on a placenta. I performed it flawlessly. It was a complete success.”
“I don’t think those are the risks that Big Mac is talking about” Dr. Stable said.
“I know that.” Twilight said.
“And you still did it. You performed the procedure.”
“Successfully.” Twilight pointed out.
“Is that what you call successful?” he said, nodding upward toward the ceiling. “That’s what you wanted?” Mac said, his voice growing angrier.
“Big Mac, take it easy. You know why she did it.” The doctor said calmly.
“So you just decided for all of us - is that it? You decided for me, Apple Bloom, Granny Smith, the citizens of Ponyville… What about the pony she was? What about the pony you loved in the last two weeks, huh?! What happened to that pony?”
“MAC! Stop it!” The doctor snapped at him. “Asking Applejack was completely out of the question, Twilight did what she thought was right for everypony and you know that.”
The big Clydesdale sighed with more than a little sadness. “Right for everypony but her.” He looked at Twilight and shook his head. “I’m sorry. I’ve just-. Oh Sparks…” he spoke sadly and caressed her mane. She remained expressionless. Mac looked back at the doctor “You mentioned there is reason for hope. What do we need to do?”
“Nothing.” Twilight said flatly.
“Don’t say that Twilight.” Dr Stable said.
She looked over at him and said simply, “She had a trauma episode.”
“Oh Celestia!” The doctor gasped. “How bad was it?”
A look of panic came over Big Mac’s face. “What?! What are you talking about?”
“Bad enough” Twilight said, bowing her head as though ashamed.
The doctor spoke to Mac but continued to look at Twilight. “In certain cases, after the pressure is removed from the patient’s brain, there may be no change since the blood pressure is still low and the brain matter hasn’t “rebounded” if you will. The dent is still there. After the patient awakens and the body becomes more active, the surface of the brain will resume the shape it had prior to the pressure from the wound. Based on the amount of pressure, the location in the skull, and other things, the patient can experience excruciating pain as the brain returns to its normal shape. It usually signifies that the pressure was acute and that the restoration of the shape occurred in a relatively short amount of time”.
“It also virtually ensures that the experiences she had during the time the pressure was present are unrecoverable.” Twilight said softly.
“Is that true doctor?” Big Mac asked.
Dr. Stable sighed. “I’m afraid so.” He looked up at Big Mac’s face, his expression one of sadness. “Oh Twilight, sweetie, I-I don’t know what to say.”
Big Mac lifted her chin. “Twilight you have to face this, you can’t keep your pain bottled up.”
Twilight looked at them both, then gazed down absently at the floor.
“If I start, I’ll never stop.”
She spoke with such conviction that for several moments, neither Mac nor the doctor was able to speak.
She blinked as if coming out of a haze. Then she brightened a little. “Between the libraries in Canterlot and the Crystal Empire, I’m sure I can find something that can help her. I just need time to adjust. I know I can count on both of you to be there for me.”
The two colts smiled and nodded.
“Well,” she said with a little smile, “I think we need to get upstairs and see everypony.” She hopped out of Mac’s lap and headed up the stairs. She picked up her hooves as if practicing being happy. Big Mac and Dr. Stable waited before starting up.
“Is there any chance she’ll find something helpful?” Mac asked quietly.
“I’ve been in touch with two top neurologists in Canterlot. They said if this was the outcome that there is virtually nothing out there that will help her.” Dr. Stable answered. “They went back through all the neurological medical journals looking for similar cases. There were surprisingly quite a few. Unfortunately not a single one ever regained any memory of the blackout period.”
“Does Twilight know that?”
Dr. Stable turned and looked sadly at Big Mac, “I’m sure of it.”
________________________________________
There was a crowd forming in the main library when Twilight came up from the basement. The good news had indeed spread all over Ponyville and ponies were showing up with gifts of food. Twilight instantly teleported herself up to the living room.
Applejack was talking to Fluttershy. When she saw Twilight she excused herself and went right to her.
“Where’d you go? I was lookin’ for you.
“Oh, I asked Big Mac to double check that bookshelf to make sure it was securely fastened.
Applejack smiled.
Fluttershy turned to Twilight. “Oh hi Twilight. Isn’t it wonderful about Applejack? I mean everypony was so scared that she might never remember who she was. Oh Applejack, I hope you don’t mind, I stopped by the farm. Dell is feeling better. She had a blocked udder but it was nothing. I sang to her. I hope that was okay. I think it made her feel better.”
“That was mighty kind of you Fluttershy. I was gettin’ worried about what was goin’ on there.”
“Oh you’re very welcome. I sat with Petunia for awhile and told her you would be home soon.”
“How are her spirits? Did you listen to her belly?”
“Oh yes, I certainly did and it sounds like she’s going to have 2 adorable little piglets. I’m really excited! think she will deliver today.”
“Today?!!” There was a hint of panic in Applejack’s voice. “Ohh, I gotta get home. She won’t have them babies unless I’m there. I been caring for her since she was a little piglet herself and I been gettin her through this pregnancy.”
“Oh yes, well I can come with you. I mean if that’s alright.”
“It sure is! How ‘bout you Twilight? I sure could use your help.”
“Of course. You should get a move on -I think you have a fan club waiting for you downstairs”
“Oh goodness!” Fluttershy gasped “Can we get around them?”
“They want to have a party to celebrate that you’re back.” Dash said. “Hey - why don’t we move the whole thing to the farm?”
“Works for me.” Applejack said.
A happy, familiar voice could be heard above the din of discussion in the library and it carried all the way up to the living room.
“Where is Applejack?! It’s time for a party!!”
“I got this covered” Dash said and trotted to the stairway that led down to the library. She stepped off the landing and hovered over the 40 or so ponies that had filled the library.
“Everypony, listen up! AJ has to get back to the farm to take care of Petunia. She’s about to have her piglets. Whaddaya say we move the party there? - How about it Pinkie?”
“PARTY IN THE BARN at Sweet Apple Acres! C’mon everypony!!” The pink pony called out.
A huge whoop went up from everypony. Noteworthy, who’d just walked in called out - “Where’s the most beautiful pony in Ponyville?” At that moment, Granny Smith turned the corner and came down the stairs She was surprised at all the cheers.
“You go ahead AJ, I’ll teleport Fluttershy down there so she can avoid the crowd. I’ll see you down there.” Twilight was glad for the opportunity to avoid any kind of an “entrance” and just as a wide-eyed Fluttershy opened her mouth to remind Twilight how much being teleported scared her, the lavender alicorn teleported the two of them into the reading room. She had correctly guessed that nopony would be there. Fluttershy meekly peered around the corner into the main library. Twilight slipped into the crowd and started making her way to the base of the stairs leading up to her apartment.
By placing herself among the crowd, Twilight had become one of them. She could direct all the attention at AJ and keep anypony from making her an object of the celebration. She signaled over to Pinkie above all the noise. Pinkie pressed her way through the increasingly tight crowd.
As she approached the lavender Alicorn, Pinkie’s face grew serious. Twilight could see that the Pinkie she’d met all those days ago before the snowstorm had returned. Amidst all the craziness of that awful day, Pinkie had suddenly emerged as a wise calm force and assured Twilight that despite the awful accident there were some good things and bad things coming out of it. She just had to hold on. Now that wise and calm pony had returned. “Are you okay?” she asked.
Twilight reached deep within herself and pulled up a smile. She plastered it on her face and answered “Sure!! AJ is back and doing great! I’m fine!”
The expression on Pinkie’s face grew sadder. “Remember what the Pink Pony said. There will be rough times and times of real pain, but we can help you get through this. Always remember, your friends are here.”
“Thanks Pinkie!” Twilight said with the big smile. She turned and looked up the stairway. “Hey AJ!” she called up, “Look like it’s time for a party! Come on down!!” Another roar went up from the crowd. Then Twilight led them in a chant of “AJ! AJ! AJ!”
Finally Applejack trotted out and down the stairs amidst the roar of the crowd. Before she could get too far, Twilight rushed up and stopped her on the landing. The ponies cheered like mad. Applejack tried to calm them waving her hooves in a down motion and after a few minutes they all finally quieted.
“Thank y’all kindly. I don’t know what I did, except for get hit on the head. Twilight here’s the one that get’s the credit. She had to put up with me for two weeks!”
“Yeah, well that was easy,” yelled Rainbow Dash, “you were the opposite of who you usually are!”
A big laugh went up from the ponies and Twilight was grateful that the conversation had turned away from her.
Once again Applejack tried to quiet them so she could thank Twilight. Twilight feared a long, sweet and emotional thank you and it was the last thing she wanted to hear. She leaned over and whispered to Applejack “We really should get to the farm and take care of Petunia. Who knows how long she’s been waiting to have those piglets?”
“But I just wanted to say thank you!” The farm pony replied
“Well how about a hug?” Twilight suggested and immediately regretted it..
Applejack smiled and wrapped her arms around Twilight and pulled her close. A huge cheer went up from the crowd. “You know Twilight, you could hug me back.” Applejack said into her ear.
“I have my arms around you.”
“Really? Well you’d never know it sugarcube.”
Twilight pulled her a little closer.
“Don’t strain yourself Twilight. Look, if I did sumthin’ to make you mad at me, then I truly do apologize, but I don’t remember anything. You love to hug, you always hug.”
Twilight hugged harder.
Applejack pulled away and sighed. “Thanks Twi”, it came out sounding a little more sarcastic than the earth pony had intended. She smiled. “Someday you’re going to have to tell me what we did for those two weeks.”
“I-I’m sorry Applejack. I just wondered if I would ever see you again. Here you are and it’s, well it’s kinda a lot to take. Just give me some time, that’s all. Right now, I think we need to get you back home.”
Pinkie had begun to lead the crowd out of the library, and on their way to Sweet Apple Acres. As they made their way through Ponyville the word was spread and ponies grabbed food and drinks to help with the party. By the time the parade got to Sweet Apple Acres, half of Ponyville was in it.
Mayor Mare and others sought out Applejack and told her how happy they were that the young pony was doing so well and had recovered her memory. Big Mac and Dr. Stable had followed the crowd toward the farm, keeping an eye on Twilight who was chatting with Rainbow Dash. They appeared to be laughing.
“She’s watching us, you know.”
“Yeah, Mac, I see that. Out of the corner of her eye, she’s putting on a happy face. I don’t know what to do. I can’t even begin to guess how much she’s hurting on the inside.It hurts to even think about it.”
“I hate feelin’ this helpless. Ain’t many souls I love as much as that little lavender one up there and I can’t do a danged thing to help her. I can pull houses off their foundations and lift cast iron stoves. I can discuss philosophies and physics, but it’s all for nothing if I can’t take away some of her pain.”
“I know what you mean. Seeing those two together made me fall in love again. My wife was wondering what happened over the last two weeks. Things have been much more romantic in the Stable home, and it’s all because of being near them. And now that love is gone and that sweet wonderful little pony, who I think of as my own daughter, is in more pain than she should ever have to bear. Looks like she’s moving forward. What do you think we should do?”
“I reckon she wants to go back to the library.” Mac said.
“Should we just let her?”
“Well seein’ as she’s gonna be alone sooner or later, maybe we should.”
“Yes, it’s got to be taking a lot out of the poor little thing just to be near AJ and to keep smiling. Maybe it’s best if we just get ahead of her in the crowd. Then she can decide what she want’s to do.”
The two ponies began to gradually move forward as the crowd happily and joyfully sang its way to Sweet Apple Acres.
Twilight gradually dropped back. She continued to talk to other ponies and kept up the smiling and laughing. Every so often the doctor or Mac would glance to see if she were still there. As they passed the schoolhouse Big Mac turned to look, but she was gone.
Author's Note
The next chapter will be published this Wednesday morning, though not at 5 o'clock as the day begins... (hint)
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
"Wednesday morning at five o'clock As the day begins Silently closing her bedroom door Leaving the note that she hoped would say more
She goes downstairs to the kitchen Clutching her handkerchief Quietly turning the backdoor key Stepping outside, she is free"
It was Wednesday morning at 5 o’clock as the day began. It was still dark out. Twilight had spent the night packing and preparing the library as she made ready for her departure. Before sending Owlicious to Fluttershy’s, the young pony sat with him in her lap. She pet his head and talked quietly to him. She felt her tears come and pulled him close and hugged him to her, bending her head down over him. For the first time since Applejack awoke, she quietly cried. Owlicious understood and snuggled into her. She cried for how she would miss him, she cried for having to leave her home, she cried for how much she missed Spike, and she cried for how alone she felt.
After a bit, when she finally felt ready, she opened the window through which the little owl had first entered her life so long ago and sent him off..
She re-read her note, hoping it would say more than she’d written...
Dear Everypony,
Wonderful news! When I came back to the library yesterday to get some things I wanted to bring to Applejack’s party, I found a special delivery letter from the Archeological Department at the University of Canterlot. It was an invitation to join an archeological dig, but not just any dig. The chief researchers believe they may have found Equestria's first settlement - where Smart Cookie, Private Pansy and Clover the Clever along with Chancellor Puddinghead, Princess Platinum and Commander Hurricane had first struck ground and declared it the nation of Equestria! There is a cave nearby and several of the artifacts that they have unearthed suggest that Starswirl the Bearded himself may have conjured several of the most important spells ever conceived at that very spot!
The second party is leaving for the site in the next days. The location is a closely guarded secret and if I want to join them it’s crucial that I meet them before they leave. I’ll be catching the 6am train north to Manehattan and meeting them there. so I won’t have a chance to say goodbye to everypony.
I don’t expect to be gone for more than a couple of weeks. Mayor Mare has the list of ponies who take care of the library when I’m away. The site is so remote and so secret that I won’t be able to contact you. Owlicious will be staying with Fluttershy and Spike wrote and said that he and Rarity will be away at least another month, possibly two.
As you can all imagine, I’m incredibly excited at this opportunity to be part of history and as soon as I can, I’ll contact you and let you know what’s happening and when I’ll return.
I’m so glad Applejack is back and she’s healthy. Take care of her.
Love,
Twilight.
Wearing her saddlebag and pulling a wheeled suitcase behind her, Twilight quietly turned the backdoor key and stepped outside. She placed the note in an envelope on the library door and then went to Dr. Stable’s and left a note there for him and Big Mac.
At 5:15 am she stepped aboard the train and found a seat in the empty car. She watched the station recede as the train pulled away.
It was still dark at 7am when she got off at a station. She went into the small bathroom on the station’s porch, locked the door and sat down. The purple glow that enveloped her was dark, and rather than the small shimmering sparkles that usually accompanied magical aura’s, tiny lights appeared and started to glow brighter, then suddenly went out. Twilight was in deep concentration, recalling the spell she had memorized yesterday afternoon.
After dropping out of the “parade” that was headed to Sweet Apple Acres, she had gone to the castle of the two sisters, deep in the Everfree Forest and found the room she had come across that fateful day when they had all been sucked into Spikes comic book. After they’d returned from defeating Mane-iac, they’d eaten lunch and talked excitedly about their adventure. After theri big adventure and their large meal, most of them had settled down for a short nap. Twilight wasn’t tired and went exploring alone. She’d discovered a door behind a black curtain. The symbol on the door was an ancient one that Twilight recognized. She opened the door and peered inside. It was not much bigger than a closet and contained nothing but shelves full of books. All the covers were black and the titles were all ancient symbols. She thumbed through one and found dark spells. They were outlawed and books and texts that contained them were thought to have been destroyed. She was going to tell Princess Celestia but had decided that she wanted to learn some things about them before they were destroyed and put a spell on the door, locking it.
Now, back in that room, she began to look for a spell that she was almost certain she would find. It was one of the most illegal spells ever created.
It was a shape-shifting spell.
Innocent and simple versions of these spells were commonly used for entertainment, and what made them legal, was that they employed visual tricks of light and shadow to do a very impressive and quite believable job of allowing something or somepony to appear to change it’s shape. There were even time limits that prevented the spell from lasting too long.
The spell that she was looking for actually changed matter and took a fair amount of magic to use. It was outlawed and the penalty for using it was usually incarceration for a period of time. There was one particular use that was thoroughly outlawed and carried a mandatory sentence - a permanent loss of magic.
That was if it was used for the purpose of evasion. Specifically evading agents of the law from the royal family. There was a spell that the two sisters could cast that would be intercepted by all creatures in Equestria under the effect of a shape-shifting spell. The creatures would be commanded to return to their normal form for a period of one week and to report to or get word back to Canterlot that they had heard and obeyed and were waiting on the word of the monarchs.
If you were being sought, then you would be notified. If the pony for whom they were searching did not report, a warrant for their arrest would be issued. There would be a trial and if found guilty, the creature would be permanently stripped of their magical powers.
The only thing that the practitioner could not change, was their cutie mark and their voice. Twilight felt the changes taking place over the surface of her body. Her mane and tail changed to a light brown and her coat to dark grayish blue. She styled her hair with bangs like Pinkie’s sister Maud. She was able to add to her cutie mark and convert it to a compass rose and she changed the color of her luggage and the emblem on her saddlebag.
When she stepped out of the bathroom it was still dark, though looking back down the tracks, she could see a lightening of the sky in the east. It would be brighter far back there in Ponyville now, though it would not be sunrise for a little while yet.
The next train rounded the far bend and slowed as it approached the station. The conductor took no notice of the dark brown pony as she stepped aboard the last car of the train and gave him her ticket.
She sat down and looked out the window. For a moment she turned around looked down the center aisle at the window in the door at the back of the car. As she saw that first hint of light in the east, a humorless smirk formed on her lips.
“Hm - Twilight.”
END OF BOOK 3
“Something”
Coming soon - Book 4
"Carry That Weight"
Vol3:Tomorrow Never Knows Something
Author's Note
This begins 3 weeks after the end of Don't Pass Me By. While that story does not feed directly into this one, in terms of chronology, this takes place after those events. The 4th book in the series will begin the process of tying everything together.
I started everything with this story. It is like my baby and I have a very special love for it. Much of it was not planned, (knife) it just came from the ponies and out of my fingers. But it proved critical later on. (You'll find out If you make it to book 4).
The ponies can't write here but I feel like I can tell their stories, so I get to read them as a reader. It's like being in a band and when you're playing you start listening to yourselves. It's nice but if it's emotional it can screw up your singing. there are parts of this that i just bawl my eyes out when i read. I hate them and I put them off but they are the ponies stories and they must be told. (Seriously, when driving I sit in the car and ask AJ or Twi what happens next and things begin to sort of come together for each of them, depending who I ask. Can't explain, can only write.
Slow Down
Chapter 1
Slow Down
“So you’re sure you’re going to be OK, right Twilight – it’s going to be 3 weeks.”
“Now that you mention it Spike, maybe you should wait until the next time Rarity has a fashion tour, it’s just that with this certification test coming up, I could really use your help. You haven’t finished packing yet have you?”
Spike stood there just inside the open door of the Golden Oak Library blinking. “Uh, well…”
“Is that a problem? I know that you’ve been planning this for a couple of months and the idea of spending three full weeks with the mare of your dreams sounds like fun…” she grinned, wondering how long it would take him to clue in.
“Oh-ho – you had me going there for a minute, I so owe you Twilight. I won’t forget that. When I get back you’ll never see it coming,” Spike said, the color returning to his face.
She gave him a nudge to the ribs “Gotcha! Of course you can go Spike, are you kidding? I don't think she can do this without you. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. It’s not really a big deal, just another test.”
The Golden Oak Library stood as an enormous irony. Hollowed out of an ancient oak tree it served as both the center of information within the hamlet of Ponyville and home for Twilight Sparkle and Spike. It had been designed by a team of alicorn’s who recognized the whimsy of a tree who’s primary function was to house what, in all likelihood, that which had been hewn from its core, pulverized, pressed and dried, written upon, stitched and bound and finally shelved within its now eviscerated innards. They had the foresight to ensure that the outer bark would be protected with a spell so that it would perpetually supply the tree with all the necessary nutrients.
The inside was essentially a large piece of furniture – shelves were carved into the walls and the center bench and table were carved from the center of the trunk. Years of life within had seasoned the fragrance of the wood to a sweet warm aroma. It was a rich and vibrant environment and Twilight loved living there.
Spike surveyed the devastation surrounding him and smiled.
“Killer Bon Voyage party TS! It really rocked. Tell Vinyl again thanks for the great tunes. Did you see Rainbow Dash? I can’t believe she downed that entire trophy full of Apple Beer! I think it made her at least 20% drunker. And that jewel cake that Pinky made – best cake ever. I could never make one myself, but not for lack of trying. You know Rarity and I can wait until the train after this one- I hate to leave you with the place looking like such a disaster.”
“I’m sure Rarity would love to miss that train. Give me fair warning before you hit her with that one- I want to be far far away.”
“Point taken, anyway, thanks Twi, and you’re sure you’re OK with this test? I worry about you when it comes to those…, well, you know how you get…”
Ever the faithful assistant and friend, his offer was made out of genuine concern, he knew all too well how the stress induced by this latest test would most likely manifest itself:
She’d begin by wandering the library -“Spike? Front and center, I need to start dictating all of the requirements that must be met in order to create a list of tasks to be completed so that I can assemble and coordinate the necessary resources that will have to be bought into play thereby enabling me to begin the work of preparing for the certification. (Rapid inhalation of air) Got that?”
“My brain hurts,” would be his usual honest reply.
Next would be the endlessly long day’s nights full of Derpy’s muffins, strong coffee, endless studying, note taking, and magic practice. Before it was over Twilight’s weight would increase 10 pounds and she would spend an obscene amount of time shuffling around the library amidst piles of books and notes. She’d be adorned in a gray hooded sweatshirt and slippers, her mane having gone all to hay. With bags around her bloodshot eyes and her general demeanor vacillating between a wounded wolverine and a crazy version of Pinky Pie, she wasn’t exactly good company. The degree to which the metaphors were figurative was unfortunately somewhat minimal.
Now, he looked up at her beautiful radiant face and it looked back at him with sweet benevolence, oblivious to the demented world she would construct around herself over the next 2 weeks. His expression revealed his thoughts.
“Don’t worry Spike, I’ll be okay”
His stare did not waver.
“Really,” she insisted
A silent pause, neither breaking their gaze.
“What?!” She demanded, with a chuckle.
“I am not leaving until you promise me that you will get out of this place and go to Sweet Apple Acres every day, if only for an hour.” He stood firm.
Twilight glanced at the note sitting on the mail table from Canterlot. It stated that the date for her magic exam had been moved up by two weeks. Telling Spike was out of the question. All that was left was for her to retain her composure in front of him until he left. This was no easy task. Twilight by nature was incapable of guile, her cloistered life had left her relatively protected from the daily deceits that that necessarily greased the interchanges between ponies, even among most the intimately connected.
Inside she was terrified. In preparation for the test, she had organized all her activities as though they were soldiers in a firing squad, each of their rifles trained at precisely the same point in time. Now that point was two weeks closer and all the precision she’d engineered was wasted. Last minute adjustments always resulted in many a stray shot. She did her damnedest to stay calm.
“Spiiike! Stop looking at me like that! You act like I turn into some kind of psycho monster when I study for my tests. Aren’t you over-exaggerating just a little bit?” She said with a smile and a weak laugh.
His expression changed to one of deadly earnest.
“The knife” he said in a dead flat voice...
--
It had been 9 days of descent into studying for a final and she was as tight as a tourniquet, right on schedule. It was a comprehensive exam that would test her knowledge of the history of Equestria as well as the development and application of magic. The exam would last for 3 days and involve both a written component as well as complex labs where broken spells had been applied to subjects and the student had a set time to determine the spell, the nature of the break and then develop the correcting spell.
Day one of study and prep was always the same, our sweet little Twilight up early, and a quick shower followed by a short period of deep breathing and mediation. Shortly thereafter you would find her bright eyed, smelling and looking sweet, sitting at a table in her silk kimono – a birthday gift from Princess Celestia, perusing some notes. She’d be enjoying a fresh apple or maybe carrot from the farm or sipping an herbal tea.
Three to four days later “morning” became whenever she woke the hay up. Sometimes 10am sometimes 10pm. As strange as it seems, more often than not it would be 35 or 34 minutes after 3 in the morning, or as she liked to put it “…somewhere around 25 or 6 to 4.”
It’d be nice to say she rolled out of her bed, but as often as not she’d wake up somewhere else in the library. Sometimes face down at the kitchen table, sometimes on the library floor. A couple of times in the bathtub full of water that had cooled to room temperature, which wasn’t so bad considering that bathing, by that point, pretty much consisted of her wiping under her armpits and leg pits with a damp towel. Her wardrobe choice was simple- the hooded sweatshirt, with the hood pulled up thus sparing her the sight of her hair, which looked like someone had thrown it at her and pink fuzzy bunny slippers, which never failed to earn reproachful looks from Fluttershy. Not even her tail escaped unscathed. If napkins were not within arm’s reach, her tail would always serve and more than once she’d absentmindedly wiped the grease and ketchup off her muzzle with it. Needless to say by that point fruits and veggies had given way to hayburgers with fries, hence a muzzle covered with grease and ketchup.
Remnants of both current and completed experiments were found throughout the building, the detritus consisting of crazy looking plants, bizarre crystals and geodes. The murmur of bubbling flasks provided a white noise that Twilight found soothing. Test tubes with horrible and wonderful smells that mixed throughout the library could be found everywhere. Most ponies would find navigating the paths between the piles of books quite a challenge, Actually, just finding the floor was quite a challenge though Twilight could accomplish both even while reading one book and searching for another.
By late in the 4th day her steady consumption of hayburgers and fries would be replaced by a diet of cuffin. It was her own invention – break a muffin into a bowl, pour black coffee over it and mush it all together – real time saver. The great thing about it was that if time was running short you could pour even more coffee in it and thin it out enough to suck through a straw. This could be enjoyed with a side of dark chocolate covered espresso beans and a straightjacket.
During the preparation for this particular final – the “knife episode,” they had run out of coffee (big surprise) and wuffin, (water having been the coffee understudy) just wasn’t cutting it. (Another big surprise). This meant Spike would have to leave her alone at the library, which meant he would have to return to a great unknown. The scenes he’d walked in on in the past had run screaming past the gamut of his imagination. Celestia had provided him with some tea and therapy that had erased some from his memory and suppressed others
The test would begin in two days. Upon his return this time, Spike had discovered her on the first floor of the library in a corner on the floor, the hood of her jacket pulled up over her head. There beside her on the floor, lay a large knife. She seemed oblivious and was intently reading. He spoke and in return received only a grunt. Then a strange dance began - he would approach her and as he drew near, she continued to read but her hoof would move toward the knife. He’d step back, and her hoof would move away from the handle. He repeated the motion and she responded as before. He began to continuously repeat the motion, back and forth, just to see her hoof move toward and away from the knife. It was like a pull toy with an invisible string.
“Spike?” she asked her eyes never straying from the book.
“Yes Twilight?”
“Are you a boy dragon or a girl dragon… right now I mean?”
“Uhhh got it. Would you like something?
“Yes –quiet.”
He backed away.
After the 3rd hour of silence, other than the occasional sound of a page turning, he left for Sweet Apple Acres. “The scariest part” he later relayed to Applejack after having run at full speed to her farm “is that there aren’t any corners in the library - it’s round, but she was sure sitting in one and I, for one, was not going to ask.”
Applejack had raced with him on her back at full speed to the Golden Oak Library. Pinky Pie and Rarity stood just inside the entrance, both of them in tears. Twilight hadn’t moved.
“She said the most dreadful hurtful things to us,” cried Rarity, “It’s like she’s possessed! She called Pinky and me all kinds of horrible cruel things and threatened us with that knife. I’m so worried about her. We need to contact Celestia! ”
“That’s the last thing you want to do,” warned Spike, “believe me. If she thought Celestia were on her way here for any reason, it would do more damage than you can imagine.”
Applejack, panting heavily from the run, stood there, trying to catch her breath. “It’s ok Rarity. She’s just real tuckered out and stressed. It’s not her.”
“Fuck you, you pathetic ignorant hillpony,” Twilight snarled, never lifting her head from her book. “Everypony get the fuck out of my library before we find out just how many of you I can take out of this world with my knife before somepony takes me out.”
This bought a fresh round of hysterical tears from Pinky Pie and a sharp gasp of pain from Rarity.
“Y’all better listen” Applejack advised.
“That goes for you too, you useless fucking backwoods orphan.”
Applejack’s head recoiled slightly as though struck by a blow. Pinkie Pie and Rarity froze, unable to comprehend what had just been said. They were afraid to look at Applejack, as if by avoiding her gaze they might not be present, might not be witness to this; might be able to detach themselves from this room, from this time. But they loved her far too much and so didn’t flinch. In the flash of a moment before looking toward her, each prepared themselves for the profound pain they would surely see there in her green eyes. They could not know and so were unprepared for the depth of shame they found and that was when they came to learn of a level of cruelty they hadn’t known could be.
Spike looked at her face and a rage took hold of him. He stared at the knife and then at Twilight with such malevolence that it was clear what he would do, given the opportunity. She had crossed over a line.
All in the room stood in stunned silence as Applejack approached Twilight. As before Twilight motioned her hoof toward the knife, its handle starting to glow.
“Please give me the knife,” Applejack asked
“Take it,” Twilight challenged, her voice a low growl, her head still down.
Applejack stepped up to her, her hoofs inches from Twilight’s. Suddenly the knife skidded a few inches across the floor, its handle meeting with Twilight's hoof with such force that there was an audible snap.
Applejack lowered her head and as her tears fell and landed on the oaken floor they were taken up into its wood. . She put her nuzzle under the hood of Twilight's sweatshirt, her mouth inches from her ear. She whispered.
“You gonna try to hurt me worse with that? You can’t. Nothing can.”
A moment passed. As Twilight looked up her hood fell back revealing her face. Reflected there was an intense mix of anguish and pain so profound that Pinky, Rarity and Spike gasped. Twilight's chin trembled and she looked into Applejack's eyes with "more sorrow and regret than anypony should ever have to bear", Rarity would later tell the others. Suddenly, as if she’d been struck hard, Twilight's body convulsed and a sound primal and raw came from her mouth as she collapsed on her side, sobbing hysterically.
Applejack quickly placed her hoof on the dropped knife. She gave it a shove and it scattered across the floor toward Pinky Pie who stomped down and trapped it under her hoof. Suddenly Twilight’s face grimaced, her teeth gritted, her eyes clenched, squeezing out tears and her horn began to glow. Applejack turned around just in time to see the knife, now also glowing purple, jerk out from under Pinky’s hoof. She could only watch as it shot across the floor, straight into Twilight's chest.
Rarity’s scream echoed throughout the library. Just as the first inch of the blade pierced the skin, Applejack bought her hoof up, and slammed the knife to the ground, crying out as the blade of the knife sliced across her leg, severing her ankle tendon. The knife clattered to the ground and Applejack stomped her bloody hoof on it, wincing in pain as she shifted her weight to bear down on the blade. The knife glowed fiercely and struggled to free itself from under Applejack's’ full weight. As she looked at it she could see some of Twilight’s blood staining the front of the blade
Twilight lay there curled up into the fetal position in a state of rage, shaking and sobbing, Her horn glowed an angry shade of purple. “No, no, Applejack please let go of it,” she managed to say through gritted teeth. She gasped for air and sobbed, “I will never be able to look at you again after the things I said, I love you so much and after what I said...please.” Her voice just a raw cry of agony, “please just let it go.”
Applejack shifted all her weight to her injured leg, gritting her teeth in pain and holding her breath as she pressed down hard on the struggling knife. She watched her blood spread across the knife, touch the edge of Twilight's blood and then mix with it. As the two bloods ran together, Twilight’s horn stopped glowing. She was suddenly quiet, all the strain left her body, her eyes rolled back into her head. She lay there panting, barely conscious. The glow was gone from the knife and Spike ran over as fast as he could; He grabbed it out from under Applejack’s hoof and ran with it out of the library.
Applejack fell to the floor, and lifted Twilight's head, cradling it. She spoke quietly and haltingly through tiny sobs she tried to hide. Rarity looked at this scene, unable to speak and unsure of what to do other than hold Pinky Pie, and try to calm her.
Suddenly Princess Celestia walked through the library’s entrance, gasping at what was before her. She quickly regained her composure and looked around, carefully and accurately sensing and surmising all that had occurred. The situation was still a fragile one and Celestia knew she had to step lightly.
“Oh Princess, it’s horrible, I’m so glad you’re here!” exclaimed Rarity. A dark red puddle had begun to seep out from under Twilight's body. It mixed with the blood that had been pulsing from the gash in Applejack's leg.
“Applejack, are you okay?” asked the Princess, her voice trembling. It was evident that she was exercising a monumental effort to restrain the emotion that threatened to unleash itself. The sound of it coming from their brave and strong Princess, unnerved everypony. Applejack lifted her head and looked over at the Princess and gave her a slight nod.
“How is she? Is she hurt badly?” The Princess asked.
Applejack looked at her helplessly. The expression on the face of the Princess revealed such a profound love and respect for the brave, sweet, rust colored pony that Rarity felt almost like an intruder. She nudged Pinkie, motioned toward the entrance and led her out.
Celestia walked up to Applejack and caressed her cheek, finally cupping her chin in her hoof. “Oh dear sweet Applejack, how many times can one pony’s heart be broken,” the Princess said, her voice breaking. “Some ponies are born into nobility” she paused looking deep into the young filly’s green eyes, “others are born with it. No parent could ask for a greater legacy. You do them and every pony such honor, especially me. You have saved the life of the single most precious thing in my life, and now you have given me another.” A tear fell from the Princess’ eye and she smiled, “Twilight is so blessed to have you in her life, as am I. I hope that her friendship and love help to make your life a little better.”
Applejack nodded and turned away, burying her face in Twilight’s side and finally breaking down, sobbing wretchedly and silently as a little filly had once done, night upon night after the death of her parents.
The bond that linked the Elements of Harmony – the Mane Six, transcended conscious awareness and this transcendence awoke the knowledge in both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy that something was horribly wrong.
Rainbow and Tank were visiting Fluttershy at her cottage. The two Pegasus pony’s looked up at each other with frightened pale expressions and without a word flew as fast as they could to the library, not quite sure why. They arrived just as the medical unit of the Royal Guards entered the library. Once inside they saw Princess Celestia as she transported Pinkie Pie and Rarity to Canterlot in a flash of light. Nopony else was around.
“It’s okay girls, I’m going to send you to Canterlot now,” the princess spoke softly, “we can send for your things later. When we get up there, I’ll explain.” In a flash of light, the two ponies found themselves in the Princess’s private living room in the Canterlot castle.
The five that had been in the library underwent various treatments based on ancient therapies and gradually their memories of the events began to fade. During the days that followed, as Twilight remained in a catatonic state, all the ponies continued to stay with her when they were not getting therapy or resting, but Applejack refused to leave her bedside.
The magic was old and powerful. By the end of their time in Canterlot, recollections had become vague and distant. Negative associations had been expunged and most crucially the neurological web that linked the moments of their lives during those hours had been irreparably torn. It is that fabric that creates memories by constructing a web of connecting synapses from individual moments that exist as separate isolated instances of thought. Celestia would not permit her court physicians to administer the treatments due to the extremely personal nature of the procedure.
With the application of the spell, memories, thoughts, feelings and impressions of anypony undergoing the treatment were open to her. There was nothing that she could not see, feel, experience of anypony she helped- nothing could be hidden. It was something beyond stark naked – it was their essence. Celestia was extremely careful not to venture too far beyond the events of that day. Her objective was to sever the bonds of the web that held those moments together. There was no other treatment.
Twilight was the first and while it was extremely painful for Celestia to experience first hoof what it was to be Twilight during those moments, Twilight's recollection of the events was so ragged and disjointed that the work was partially done for her.
Next was Applejack.
Princess Celestia was not prepared for what she encountered. The trauma of losing her parents while she was so young had left a profound imprint on Applejack. She had been ill-equipped to handle the wrenching emotional turmoil that had suddenly exploded in the middle of her foalhood. In a moment she was thrust into a scary, lonely world where there was no choice but to work with her brother Big Macintosh to keep the farm going. Her grandmother had aged perceptibly after the loss of her son and daughter in-law and her sister was still an infant.
That year the Pegasi had predicted an exceptionally short harvest season due to a global weather anomaly.
A tide of relatives rushed in to assist with the harvest, cooking, mending and winter preparation. That whirl of events into which the young filly was drawn surrounded her as would a hurricane. Virtually bouncing and caroming from one relative to the next, she eventually careened into its eye where she found herself isolated and alone. There in the silence she watched the eye wall spin around her as her relations precisely and efficiently worked in a blur to stem the effects of losing the farms caretakers as well as Apple Bloom's, Applejack's and Big Macintosh's parents..
Through the efforts of the Apple clan, all the needs of the farm in preparation for the winter were finally met. Repairs completed, painting finished, stalls cleaned and straightened. The earth had been bountiful and the apples and grapes were lush and healthy, corn and beans were hearty and the harvest was laden with abundance. The larder would want for nothing until early summer, especially now with two less mouths to feed…
Then, as quickly as it had risen, the tide fell. Their own harvests were in need of the scythe and so with great regrets and many tears the visiting Apple family relatives headed home. Offers were extended from every corner to come and stay with them, but none had enough to board all 4, as they needed all their room to house the hired hands bought on for the harvest. One or two at the most, but that was all. What remained of the Apple family at Sweet Apple Acres refused to be separated from one another. It was evident to anypony looking at them that no other outcome could be considered.
So the eye wall quietly vanished. Harvest home was prepared. Granny Smith settled into a routine of simple cooking and laundry. She spoke little in the ensuing months. Big Macintosh had grieved through his work with cousins and uncles during the harvest. He was 5 years older than Applejack and had known loss when his dog Ramble had died, though certainly this was, by no means, any less a time of agony for him.
He worried for Applejack who had withdrawn, though he never gave up trying to reach her. The efforts left his soul aching without resolve. He would hold her and rock her endlessly, wishing he knew something more to do. There was nothing for it, nothing to calm the frightened little foal in a blind panic trying to understand what had become of her world of love and happiness, where it had gone. He couldn’t bear to watch as she desperately sought answers. Where would she find the warm and loving place that she’d known only while nestled in the cradle of her mother’s arms? Where would she go to find the protection and security she’d found only while snuggled in the lap of her father, her head on his chest, listening to the sound of his beating heart?
Big Macintosh had no answers for her, but he did everything he could and that helped them both.
As she worked the ancient therapy on the honey blonde pony, Celestia wept, experiencing the pain Applejack had endured when just a filly. There was so little that she could do for Applejack. The pride she would feel, should Twilight grow to the leader of Equestria, would not match the pride and gratitude she felt for having in some way bought love and light to this amazing little pony who despite that early tragedy had taken on the responsibility of running the farm with her brother. She had to learn how to manage the finances, calculate fertilizer needs for the crops, sales, spoilage, when to harvest, how many to hire for the harvest, and maintain the grounds. Then there was caring for the livestock, feeding them and making sure they were healthy. Finally she had to raise her little sister, Apple Bloom.
In the days immediately after she treated Applejack, Celestia found she was unable to continue treating the ponies. She became intensely melancholy and found herself crying a great deal of the time. Her sister Luna became her rock during those days, often reminding her older sister of the words she'd spoken to Applejack in the library, and how much they had healed and comforted the little pony. Celestia still wished that she could do something more to ease the pain. Luna spent time with Applejack and found an instant bond between them. They spent a good amount of time talking and laughing.
The months following the even often found Celestia and Luna quietly visiting Sweet Apple Acres to share laughter and love..
After she'd recovered from the pain of treating Applejack, Celestia turned her attention to caring for the other ponies. Memories became vague and words forgotten- such was the desired outcome of the treatment. They resurfaced only on occasion as frightening and disturbing nightmares. There was no magic that could take those away. When that happened, the Mane 6 and Spike would meet, attempting to piece together what had occurred on that terrible day - against Princess Celestia’s wishes.
The incongruous fragments resisted fitting together into any cohesive picture. Twilight couldn’t remember how she’d gotten the scar on her chest nor could Applejack recall how the scar on her ankle came to be, but of course they all knew it was related to the knife.
The only thing that they all recalled from these nightmares was the image of Twilight sitting in a corner somewhere with the knife by her side. Beyond that it was all very vague feelings of horror. Those impressions had been deliberately left behind to serve as a warning as to what could happen unless each of them exercised restraint and judgment at times of great stress. There was one exception. Applejack clearly recalled Celestia looking at her with profound love and saying the words that would forever be written on the young pony's heart.
Twilight would use any excuse she could contrive to get herself, Celestia, and Applejack together if only to share in the ephemeral bond between them. When lonely or depressed, just recalling that feeling was always a step towards the light.
While they were all staying at the palace and recovering, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy often had lunch with the Princess. Both pegusi suffered horrible nightmares of vague images and violence and one or the other often woke up screaming. They shared a suite but ended up sharing a bed so as to be there for the other. The Princess talked about it with them, never revealing what had actually happened, but letting the two of them express their anxieties and fears. Several screams from their room on one night prompted a guard to alert the Princess. Upon entering the room she was touched to see the usually brash, tough Rainbow Dash holding a very upset and trembling Fluttershy and comforting her after a particularly disturbing nightmare. Rainbow gave her a brief shake of her head and Celestia quietly withdrew.
There was another night that revealed the terror these experiences produced. Celestia opened the door to find the cocky, strong, brave cyan pony curled up on her bed in near hysterics and being comforted by Fluttershy, who had taken her in her arms, stroked her rainbow colored mane and held her until she stopped shaking and fell asleep.
Eventually it all became a vague but disturbing memory that if nothing else, made them even closer as friends than before.
-----
“Oh, right...” the color drained from Twilight's face, “…the knife. I’d almost forgotten,” Twilight suddenly became quiet. “It’s getting cold but seeing Applejack everyday wouldn’t exactly be the worst thing in the world." she said with a smile, “ She’s been giving me cooking lessons, she has some crazy idea that I can’t cook." Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “So it’s a promise, in fact it’s a Pinky Promise" she said holding up her hoof and closing her eyes, "I Twilight Sparkle will spend at least an hour or two a day with AJ. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”
The Pinky Pie Promise was as sacred a vow as existed in Equestria and the deal was simple. You break it, Pinky breaks you...with extreme prejudice.
“Hi Twilight,” said Rarity, sauntering into the library.
“Rarity!” Twilight exclaimed, running over and giving her a big hug. The sight of her right after being reminded of the “Knife” incident suddenly bought out all the feelings of love she had for her friend.
“Well! Whatever did I do to deserve this?” Rarity smiled returning the hug. Feeling her wings being pressed against her sides was still an odd sensation for Twilight, but in this case welcome. “I really must make a point of coming here more often and visiting you Twilight, it’s certainly worth the walk for a hug like that.” As they separated they looked at each other and both smiled.
“Just remember I'll be waiting,” Twilight said with a smile. The two stood looking at each other, the emotion keenly evident, and something beneath the surface passed between them from that day long ago.
Rarity spoke softly, all pretense having vanished. “I mean it Twilight; I really do miss you sometimes, even when we don’t see each other for a couple of days.”
As they separated Rarity sniffed and dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief, “Damn you Twilight Sparkle, you’ve ruined my makeup!” She chuckled. Then she turned to Spike, “Well my darling little dragon, the train will be here in 15 minutes. I trust you’re ready.”
“All set Rarity!” He ran over and hugged Twilight and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Neither let go.
“I’m really gonna miss my number one assistant” Twilight barely got the words out.
“If I start to tell you how I feel right now, I won’t go”
Finally though, they both did let go.
“Hey, you’ll be back before you know it, with lots of great stories. I expect to hear every detail and make sure you take good care of Rarity,” she said sniffing.
“Will do m’am,” replied the little dragon, wiping an eye with the heel of his hand.
“Don’t worry Twilight, if he takes half as good a care of me as he takes of you then I’ll be fine. Thank you dear.” Rarity and Twilight hugged again “Before things get any more sappy,” said Rarity, “I think it’s time we take our leave. Come now Spike we don’t want to miss our train,”
Twilight watched them get into the carriage that would take them and their luggage to the depot. The other two carriages full of Rarity’s dresses were already there.
“Dear Diary, Well Spike and Rarity have hit the rails. I guess I am a little jealous, but I’m happy for them too. Spike has never been away from me this long. It’s only a few hours and I miss him already. I’ve started cleaning up from the wild party last night. It reminded me of my first night in Ponyville, except that I spent that party in my bed loft whining. Hopefully Fluttershy and Pinky will arrive soon. I really need get some studying done but I feel like writing down my feelings now. Oh hay, it’s already 3:43pm and I haven’t gotten any work done. I gotta go – Back soon. Luv Twi. P.S. I really want to keep writing this though, it’s fun. OK, this time for real.”
